38

30, P.XX.1.22 tatpttrusah

^ ISSifilh }
Th« tatpuruaa cp. followa.

This la a aection - heading (adhikara) rul«. Th«

word tatpmrufa is understood in all the sutraa cwaing

under its jurisdiction. The adhikara ^sawasa * is continued
here also. A new modifier introduced as an adhikara does
not cencttl an old section-heading rule. The general and
special section • heading rules are always compatible with

each other. Therefore, the special adhikara ‘^tatpuruya^

does not cancel the general adhikara sgaasa.

This section-heading rule cancels the section-heading

rule awayibhava. The mutual incompatibility of these

adhikaras is d ^ id e d by P .X .4 .1 and the latter will prevail

2
over by P .I .4 .2 .
•

P. has not mentioned the limit of this adhikara .

The adhikara bahuvrlhi is stated in P .X I .2 .2 3. Since

tatpurusa and bahuvrlhi are read under the Jurisdiction

of P.X.4.1# bahuvrlhi will prevail over tatpurusa* when

1. see p.176.

2. Ibid. p.174-175.
 3V

Mutual conClict arises* Thus* It l»pli«s that sactloa-

heading rule tatpuruaa governs upto P .X I.3 .2 2 .

31. P.ZZ.4.2C - paravallinqaB dvandva-tatpuruyayoh

The gender of dvandva O'T* tatpuruya cp. is decided

according to the last word in it .

see the ex.s mmtloned in the following sutras.

32. P .IZ .4 .1 9 - tatpuruyo*nankanaa""dharavah (napuwsaXasa)

The tatPttrusa cp« with the exception of that which

is formed by the particle naff and of the kanaadharava

cp. (P .Z .2.42), gets neater in the following sutras.

*1

It is a governing rule and regulates the sense of the

following rules that show when a tatpurufa would get

neuter.

The tatpurusa cp. with the w rds sena, sura, c l w a ,

sala and nisa gets neuter gender optionally by p .l l .4 .2 5 ,

with the exception of that which is formed by the particle

naff and the Xarmadherava cp.

*3) indrasena 'todra's ar»y*» tatpuruga (P .Z Z .2 .8 ).

rathir abhun mudaalani qav is tau bhare krtasi

vvaced indrasena
(WC. 8«l. 10.102.2)
 3b

Th« mx.B
'the azny of a«n* and

• 5) rttdra««na *Riidjra*a amy*

are attaatad in J a i « Br« 2 .73 and ^aa. 6r«sS. 4 .1 9 .7

raapectivaly. Bat the above ex.a with neuter gender are

not available.

66) vaiapeyasGira ' the wine for Valapeya aacrifice.

tatpuruaa of P . I I . 1.36)

.. . . . dakfine aalakhaode 'vataa khanayitva

i|^^|age^a8U^g a^dhapayati .

67) praticchaya * reflection*

tatPuruaa (P .Z I.2 .1 8 )

indrava tva telaavate telaavantaa • it i catarrt>hih

apttcchandagyaa cardharcaib aiyaaeae

(Aomi. 2 r .S u .2 .4 .6 i 3 3 ) .

60) praticchavaw 'reflection* tatpuruaa (P*ZZ.2.18)

pradiptendriyaatipedabhactne* dravyegv akavtkye

dvichaye pratichaye parivj^twn

0 ^ .7 2 .3 .8 ) .

69) patniaala * a kind of hut for* the doneatic uae of

aacrifice* tatpuruaa ( P . I I . 2 . 8 ) .
 39

laai £2l£5!iSXlt- 1£ pr«tyan patltvS

£ £ £ S 4 is lM £03S2^i£S££*
(Jal.Br. 2.69)
Th« • X ,

70) *• stabla £or horses* is found in

Bau»Sr«Stt> 1S*1»12«

71) pstnisalsw *the hall of ladles *

tatpuruya (P.IZ.2.8)
apa ttpastysva getolfalara smprapadyanta
(^•Br, 4 .6. 9.8)
Also In Ma.san. 19.18 and A ^ a . 12,6 i,€.

72) citrakatwanlsa ‘the night of tha full-aoon day of tha

month of Caltra, tatparu^a (P.II.2.8).

1* According to I^rila, tha bhasayalcara« tha «rord

citrakaxiianis^aRi is a cp. which means in the night
(of tha day) on which the rite to be performed on the
foll-mo<m day of the month of Caitra has been performed,
i.e. in the night of the full-moon day of the month of
Caitra*
However, Kesava, the paddhatiXara and s^ana, on
M.6.141 (probably following Kesava) seem to take the
words citrakarma and ni s ^ i m separately, vlsvabandhtt
(edn. of AV«Sayaoabhasya) separates the words Cltrakaima
nisayam in the quoted by Sayai^a on AV.6.4
(Viiwrabandhu, 1961, p.€44) , but strangely mough, he
d o ^ n o t do ^o, on p.868. It is possible to separate the
rule on the basis of Kesava.
Thus, the sutra would be yayureoa Iti yuktayoscitra-
karma, nisayam ssmbharan sampatavatab katoti. This
can be supported by similar cases (cf .Kau.su.14.24) .
 40

vavttraaa it! yuktayog cltr5kanianl«Sy«A >«wbhlran

• - Vn- m iO
Kau. Stt* 23.12.

The ex. with n«ut«r gend«r is not found.

Only the mx.9 ending With sal a and chaya

ar« attastad in both the genders. The feminine gender
is retained in other ex.s.

33. P.ZX.4.20 -
> againayaw kanthoslnareyu (tatpunisah
apa^araaiadharayah napumsakaa )

A tatpgrusa cp. ending with the word kw tha is

neuter, when it d«notes an appellative, provided that it

is the name of a town in the country of uslnaras (nane of

ariancient town in Central m d ia ), with the exception of

nai>-tatpurusa and karwadharava.

The ex.s given by K. as -

sausasikaathaw * the town of Sausasii *

Tln--r^70
ahvarakantaa • the town of Ahvara*
are not attested. Other ex.s also are not attested.

The first oco;^^«nce of the above m«ntic»ed ex.s is

found in 2 .2 .i7 and Ja i. 1.4.96 (79.15) respectively.

These are yasthi tatpurusa (P .Z I.2.8) . P.VZ.2.124

decides the accent of this rule. According this rule, the

 41

Initial of the second member i .e . kantha gets acute.

As none of the ex.&ls attested, the proper accent cannot

be traced.

34. P . 11.4.21 • upainopakramam tftdadyaclkhvaaavam (tatpuniaah

anan karmadharayah napumaakam)

A tatpurusa cp. ending with the word upaji?a ‘ Invent*

and upakrana *first Introduced' is used in neuter gender, when
it is Intended to express the starting point of a woxk %#hich
is first invented or cc«nmenced, with the exception of

nafr>tatpurusa and karwadharaya.

The first occur«nce of the ex.s pwinopalnam and

nandopakramam is found in 2 . 2 . 68 . others ex.s are not

available in post-paninian literature*

The ex.s supplied by K. as >

paninyaupajnaro / ' CcMnnenceinent with panini*s invention*.

paninopalnwi

vyadyu|»a1nam 'Vyadi's invention*

adhvopakraasBi 'widowed with rich*

nan<tepakramw 'first introduced by Nanda*

etc. are not attested . No other ex. is found also.

Here the word samlnayam is not continued from the

1
preceding rule.

1. See p. 139.
 42

T h e ex.s

73) Bawopakrawa 'beginning at the left*

74) pattrwamasvupakrani * which begins In the full^moon day*

75) purvopakrama 'beginning from the east* etc. as bahuvrlhi

cp. are attested in m« . Sr.su. 1.4.1.3«

Bau. Sr.su* 24.20.1* Dra.Qr. su. 1.2*11

respectively.

35. P . 11*4.22 - chaya behulye (tatpuruaah anan. kaimadharayah

napumsakam )

A tatpurusa cp. ending with the %#ord chaya. 'shadow is

used in neuter gender* when the sense is that of profuseness

of the thing indicated by the first term* with the exception

of na^-tatpurusa and karmadharaya.

The ex.s mmtioned by K. as •>

salabhamcchayaa ' a crowd of locusts dazkenlng the sky*

iksucchayam 'the sugarcane shadow*

are not attested. No other ex. is available.

The first occu^^rance of the above illustrated ex.s is found
A
in Ca. 2.2.74 and J a i. 1.4*98 f79-24) respectively.

By the rule P.X I.4.25* the tatpurusa cp* with word

chaya is rarely used in neuter gender* But by this rule

it is Invariable neuter* when chaya means profuseness*

 43

36, P .l i .4 .2 3 - gabha ra1a*manuyvapu«va (tatpuruao*nankarraadha-

ravah napuwaakam)

A tatpuruaa cp. cndln? wlt^ the word aabha *court*

la neuter* when that la preceded by the word raja# or by
2 --
a word denoting a non-human being* with the exception of

n«n-tatpuru^a and kanaadharava.

The ex . 8 given by K. as -
Inaaabhara ‘ the royal court / assembly'
lavarasabham 'Lord's court*

raksahsabhwn *the court of the Raksasaa*

plaacasabhatB *the court of the Plsacas*

are not attested.

The above Illustrated ex.s* excluding raksahsabham,

first occur in Jai. 1.4 . 99. (79.30).

According to K. when the synonyms of the word raja

(excepting the word raja) precede the word sabha# the cp.s

get neuter gender. Prom this K. probably implies that if

the word raja precedes nabha then the cp. would not get

neuter gender. But the ex. -

76) ra 1asabham as tatpurusa (P .I I .2 . 8) is attested in

1. Here according to K, the cp. does not take place with the
word rala # but^wlth its synonyms. Cf. lha kasman na
bhavatl, ra1 astf>ha ? parvavavacanaayaiveyyate K. on
P . I I . 4.23.
2. Cf. lha kasman na bhavatl, kasthasabha 7 amanuyyasabdo
rudhlrupena rakaaiTpiaacadiav eva vartate. K.on I I .t .2 3 .
 4^i

J a l «Br» 3.289, which 1b us«d in neut«r. Thus, K's

interpretation goes against the attested facts. The

proper interpretation of the rule is that a cp. mding

I-** a^tfaha preceded by the word rajan Oiot its synonyms)

or a word dm^ting non^human is used in neuter.

The ex.

77) rtcasabharo 'the only meeting place* tatpurusa

flcarmadharava) P .IX .1 .4 9 is attested in Br. 14<.9.3.9.

It has no explanation In P*s system.

37. P . I I . 4.24 - asala ca (sabha tatpurusa'nanXaoaadharayah

napumsakam }

Also a tatpurusa cp. ending with the word sabha,

is used in neuter, when the word sabha does not mean a

house, with the exception of nafl-»tatpurusa and Karmadharava.

Here the word ca resolves ambiguity by isolating

1
this rule tram the preceding rule.

The ex.s cited by K. ass strisabham * the concourse

of ladies*
daslsabham * the concourse of slaves*
are not attested, other ex.s also are not available.

Both the ex.s first occur: in J a i. 1.4.100 (79.34).

1* PCA., p.65.
 4i)

38. P .I I .4 .2 S . vlMisaA fffP«iaFfCC>?SrSgS3^.iSif«»gB

(t«tparuf«h aw«akax»adharaya napu^aak— )

A tatpuruya <- . cp» andlng vith tha woil»

aana *aimy*. aura 'iftnia*, chava *ahadow*, sala

*houB«*« and niaa *nlght* im raraly aaad In naalter

gender* with tha axc^ption of that which Is foimad by

tha particla nafl (P.ZZ.2.69 and tha katmadharaya

CP.Z.2.42) cp.

78) IndraaanS 'indra'a azmy*

tatpuruaa (P.2.2.8)

rathir abhun ■udgalanl gavlataa bhara krti__

▼vacad jbndraj|ma (WU84m «10.102»2)

Tha ax.« aanuyyaaana *tha ax»y consisting of

himanbaing* and rudrasana *Radra'a aniy* are attaftad in

J a i «»r« 2.73 « d 4 .1 9 ,7 raapactivaly.

79) Vaiapayaaura *tha wlna for Vajs^ayaaacrlfiea*

tatpuntaa (Vt. of P.ZZ.1.36)

........ dakalna aalakhanda*vataA khanavltva

vaJl^gg^a^^w sarf^dhapavati.

(Bag. Sr. Stt.ll.2i 9}

Tha axaapla aa valapavaauram la not found.

 4b

®0) pyticchaya • rttfl*ctioii*« f t p u r u a a (P.XZ.2.18).

*indraya tajaairata f laavantaa * Itl catagrbhlh

ggcchandanrftg sifdhazcalh ijyagaaa

£rati£clw^fjg£ daraavati

(Agni. qr.sS.2.4.6i33)

81) praticchwaa ‘rrflactlon*# tatpuruaa (F.ZI.2.18).

pradiptan<irlvaBtlpadabhaqna »dravyyv akav^aa

dvlchava jgratlct^Qi parivrktaa •

(A£. 72.3.8)

82) patalaala *a k i n d of hut fo r th« doaiaatlc uaa of

aacriflca*

tim ajSfttSy&taa pratyaa patitvS

Jal. Br.2.69.
I *■

The cp. a a v a a ^ a * a atabla for horaaa* la found In

Batt.6r. 8a. IS.1.12.

PatniaSlaa * th« hall of Ladlca* t a t p u m aa OP.ZZ.2.8)

apa ttpaaprava patnlaalaa aiAprapadyanta

(4jl.Br. 4.6.9.8).

Alao in M a .s a a .19.18. and j ^ a . I r .su. 12.6.6. Th«

Initial of the second aivaber la accented b y P.VI.2.12i. But

 4V

patnlsSlji is attMtcd In ^ .B r « 7 .3 .3 .S .« which la

finally accantad by tha ganaral rula P. VZ. 1.223*

84) citrSkaiwaniaa *tha night of tha follHaoon day of tha

aKMith of Caitra* tatpuruaa (P .Z I .2 .8 ).
I

▼avuraoa iti vttktavoa c it r a X a o a m l g ^ ^ aaaribharan

»
lamBatavatah lC£roti .
0Catt. 8tt.2 3 .1 2 )•

Tha axaapla lika pratiniaaw * avary night* aa a

avYavibhava ia found In XPm 7 .1 .1 3 .

Tha ax. a with tha words chava and aala ara attaatad

£ n ‘ both tha gandara^ Wharaas tha ax.a with othar worda

ratain thair original foaiinina gandar. daasical ttsaga
2
accords with P*s prefaranca.

Tha darlvatlvas sttppliad by ]^. aa -

brahaianasan— /
* tha Brahmana axsiy
brahmanas^i

vavaattram /
* tha barly wina'
vavasttra

1, saa fn. 1 (P.Z Z .4.19).

2. saa mjgar^g^ P. op.cit. p .99.

 48

jcu^XaSChsuBB/ >
shadow of th* w«li
kg^acchaya )

a afeje /
tha oow^ah^d'
a o is iL
azasigHB / )
) • tonorxow night*
feg glM )
aro not attastad.

38a. P .X I.4 .2 9 - ratrahnahah pmiai {

The ep*s ending with ratra« ah«n and aha are used
*
in a a ^ u l in a gandar*

The tford ratra is fonaed by tha a£fix ^ to

ratri by P ,V .4.87« ahna and aha are foxMed by the a ffix

TaC ahan by P .V .4 .8 8 and 91, reapectively.

84 a) dyiratra 'a period of two days* dvlqu

^aaawo Itvahtth ftPai. A. 1 .8 ,1 0 .3 )

Also in Katha. saa. IS. 10 and Q n. Sr«Stt» 15.16.4,

The ex.

84 b) triratra *a period of three days* is available in

T e i. Saa S.4.12.1« T a i.Br. 3 .1 0 .1 .4 and Apa. Sr. sS. 111.19.8<

and the ex.

cetSratra *a period of four days* is found ia

T^^v^r. 3 .1 0 .1 .4 . and &aB*£r»^u. 1 6 .2 3 .7 .

 4B

04 d) purvatoah *th« for»-nooo*« t«tPttn>»« CP«XX»2.1)

caky«B»«ty fraini adhaf adhira •••

OcStha. Sai. • • ) )

Also In Ch«»gp. S.11.7 and

vidhtt»S r .s5> 4.28*1 •

Th a ax.

84 •) aparahoa 'tha aftaxnoon* ia found in

9.10.5# 3.1.3.1 , Cha. pp. 2.14.1 and

Vadlw. I r .sa. 4.28.3. Tha ax.

84 f) aadhvalwa *noon* la availabla in sa.Br. 2 .S.3

and B a u .&r.sS. 12.13.7.

84 9 ) dyyaha *two-dara'« driau OP.ZZ.1.52)

v a r a n a p r a g j ^ a a t h a n a dyyahah

(Aaya. &r.sii.9.2.8)

Alao in M a l .s w . 1.6.9, Sa.Br.12.2.2.12

and Br.^yp. 6.4.13. Tha ox.

84 h) tnraha *thr««-days* la arailabla in £ai.se*.7.3.5.2,

JU^. Br.4.15 and A ^ a . ^r.su-9.2.13.

38 b. P.XZ.4.31 • ardharcah pmjai ca (napuwariciM)

Tha ep.s ardharca ate. ara aaad in naaculina aa vail

aa in nautar gandar.
ardharea *half a varse * tatpuruaa IX.2. 2
 50

"'•r '

l£Si 2 £SS x s i i s e s s Jah&ty • « w v« ardhTca Iv— ardharca

i»a ara raa^aanaktl d i ^ U hoti

t f l . a m 6.3.11.3)

Alao In 3.8.3.31. and V a d h u .I r .Su. 4.7. 8 .

Tha ax.ardhagcaw *half a vara«* uaad aa na ut ar ge nd ar

ia not attaatad.

Tha othar ax.a Ilatad in thla tula auch aa <iomaya

*cow-dung*« Xaaava *yallowiah rad* ate. ara no t cp.^.

39, P.ZZ.1.24. - dvltlva aritatltapatita aatatvaatapiAptapa-

nnalh < aupa va tatpuruaah)

Tha word aoding with tha sacond caaa-afflx ia prafarably

coapoundad with the worde arita *raaortad to*# atita

'paasad'f patita *fallan*, gata *gona* , atyaeta *thtown

beyond*# prapta 'attained* and a p w n a 'obtained* an d the

cp. ia called tatpurufa.

85) wtaarita ‘reaortind to tha end*

SSL^ — She bodhayano vady ahanta^rita^jlcrm

■eqh^ ayah •

23.7.6.

T h e ex.

86) prthiylarlta * resorting to the earth* ia found in

Mai.up.3.4.

trik^atlta 'going beyond three perioda o f tiae*.

’..1
 51

Y«c cSnyat tad «d y onkara jrja.

t i * •53P«1*)

• 8} haataoaf *fallan into on«*s hand*

lLS£5xl£idiffiate
........hajtiggatra vatra kva qacchatX aarvatra haara

avaati bhavati

^22»Byr»2 »4 •!)

Alao In Th« ax,

vonlaata % found In the aourca* ta found in

6v a .tfp, 2.13.

90) bhuwiprapta *vho has attalnad to tha land*.

aruvcma ▼laSkhe luhotl ahrtana dyyaorthivi Itl

b^n^£^^a B V ^a karotl

• 8 • 5*33)

Tha op,
91) brahwaprapta *ona who haa obtalnad Brahman*

la arallabla In | ^ . tfp. 2 .3 .1 8 .

92) tattatkaraapanna *obtalnlng tha raapactlva actlona*

tanl valnopavitl praaavrttaa

ttatiUBB HEfltletB I * ««dhyawaya vaca Jiort.
C7al>6r,5tt.2<«5)
 52

Bf P.VZ.2.47* th« word ending in accus«tiv« case

preserves Its original accent before a past-partlelpl e

acts), when It does not mean s^aratl<m. since the exs*

mmtloned above* except trlk^atlta^ are attested In Sa«

Br.« tfp.s and Vedanaas « It Is not possible to trace the

accent.

The ex. with atlta retains Its original accent

by P .V Z .2.2. As the cp« trlkalatlta Is found In » the
accent cannot be traced.

The cp« with patlta and atyasta# are not a tt e s t ^

but other ex.s are available.

The ex.s given by |^. as -

Xastasrltah 'resorted to trouble*

narakasrltah * resorted to hell*

Xartaratltah 'passed over the dreary forest*

narakapatltah * fallen Into hell*

grawagatah *gone to village*

tarspgatvastah *p a s s ^ the waves*

tuhlnatvastah *passed the snow*

etc. are not attested. No other ex. with patlta

atvasta Is found. But the first occuBir^ce of both

the ex.s naraXapatlta and tarangatvasta Is found In

J a l . ♦ and MaPur. • 28.207 respectively.
 53

40. P.ZX.1,25 - avqyan ktena ( sapa tatpunigah)

Th« Indacllnabl* avayam • oneaalf* la compounded

with a word ending In kta and the cp. la called tatpurusa.

93) avavanmdltan 'risen spontaneously*

tad vat navanltaw tad alyam

bhavatl. ■.. --

ia*^Ur* 5«3*2«6}
I ,

The ex*

94) gvaygmkrta •composed by one-sel£* la attested In

Tal. Saw. 1 .8 .9 .3 «id Tal. Br. 1 .7 ,3 ,8 . and the ex.

95) svaywupatlta 'fallen of one*a accord In

^B8u^^r*SU« 22«17*16«

in theae cp. fbcmatlona. the two components have

not undergone any change after their compounding. But being

a cp. these words are regarded as one and their accent la

also regulated, in the above mentioned ex.s the last member

of the cp. has acute on the final by P .V I.2 .1 4 7 .

The ex.a given toy K as*

svayemdhautau *washed by himself*

1, cf. yanadlnam atra gwne pathab pravovrttlpradarsa-

narthah « na vasayanlyagnarthah yanadlbhvo*nvwtrapl
tesam antodattatvaw bhavaty eva. |C. on P .V I.2 .1 4 7 .
 54

■vaywYllInwn ‘ liamersed by Itsalf*

•re not att«st«d.

4 1 . P .Z Z.1.26 - khat^a ky W ( aupa ktan dvltlvava tatpuruaah)

Th« word khatva in th* aecuaativa caae is conpoundad

o
with a word andlng in Kta« whan contarapt is to ba convayad

and the cp» is call ad tatpuruaa.

Tha previous instrunantal item Ktana is continued

here as it is not cancelled by any instrumental incompatible

1
item.

The word Va is continued from P.ZZ*1.18 upto

P.Z Z.2.16 as the texm nitvam is mentioned in the rule

P .Z I.2 .1 7 » Therefore* it allows both the corresponding

uncompounded word*group and cp. fozm. But hare va is
temporarily discontinued, because the uncompounded word-gxoup

khatvam arudhah does not convey insult.^ Thus, the cp.

foxmed by this rule is obligatory Onitya) .

The ex.s cited by |C. as khatvarudhah 'going vrong

or astray*

khatvaplutah * silly or stupid*

are not attested, other derivatives also are

not found.

!• f a ., p . 53.
2. ibid. p.^4.
 5b

The flrat occ)^«nc« of the above illustrated

ex.s la found in Bha« 5.10 and j a l , 1 .3.23 (SO.26).

42. P .IZ .1 .2 7 - awl < aupa ktena tatpuruaah )

The Indeclinable aaml *half * la compounded with

a word ending In Kta. and the cp. la called tatpuruaa>

Here the Inatrunental Iten Ktena from P .Z I.1 .2 5

la not discontinued by any incompatible Item.^

9€) saalclta *half p U ed up*

etad va * etad vathavathaA karotl yad acmau

' g^lclta* etam dlaam etl «.««

(Sa. Br. 7 .2 .1 ,18 )

The ex.s cited by K. aa •

aamlXrtam 'half-done'

aamlpltam *half«drunk*

aailbhuktam 'half - eaten*

are not atteated«

The purpose of this cp* Is to make them one alngle

word unit and their accent la to be regulated. Here the

flrat member of the cp. has retained Itr original accent by

2
P .V I.2 .4 2 . The word aaml haa ecute on the final by Ph.Su.

Z .l . After being compounded It preserves Ita original acc«it»

and It la not finally accented by the general rule P.V Z.1.223.

1. lbld.p.53.
2* Cf. yasva tatpuruyasya pu^apadaprakrtlsvaratvi l syate»
na ca vlhltam« sa aarvo dasibharadlsu dragtavyeh
l^on P .V Z.2.42.
 56

43. P .IZ .1 .2 8 « kal^ (aupa k f n a dvitlvava va tatpuruaah)

The words denoting tlma, being in the accusative

are
caae,^j;>cM9 r«bly compounded with a word mding in Kta and the
cp» is called tatpuruya«

The instrumental Ktena is continued here, as it

is not blocked by any incoR^atible iton.^

The ex.s supplied by K. as -

aiasapraaiitah 'who has begun the measure of the month

i .e . moon '•

ahassankrantah 'applies to six Muhurtas of the day*

ratrisankrantah * applies to six Muhurtas of the night*

are not attested, other ex.s also are not available.

The first occt^ftice of the ex. masapramitah is available

in J a i. 1 .3 .2 5 (50 . 35) .

P.VZ.2.61 decides the accmt of the cp*« formed by

this rule. The rule states that the word, having the

sense of nitva 'always* optionally preserves its original

accent before a past participle Qcta) .

1- FA,, p. 53.
 5V

Th« M . s c i t « d by f o r the rul« P.VI.2.61 are ->

nityorahafitab /
*eoaatantly cheerful *
aityaprahaaltjte

aatatwrahaaltah /
*constaatlr cheerful *
aatataprahaelt^

are not attested. Ho other ex. ia available. Therefore^

it is not possible to trace the accent.

44. P .IZ .1 .2 9 - atyantaawtvooe ca <supa kalah dvltlvava

▼a tatpurusah )

words denoting tisM* being ia the accusative case are

rarely compounded with a word ending in a case<>affix« when

It conveys the complete connection with time and the cp.

is called tatpurusa.

Here the term Kteaa is temporarily discontiaued oa

the basis of s«arthva. If it is extended all the ex.s

of P .Z Z .1.29 will be covered by the previous rule

1
P .Z Z .1 .2 8 .

The ex.s given by K. as «

mulmrtasukhaw *a mooientary pleasure*

sarvaratrakalywl * auspicious all through the night*

sarvaratra^bhana * beautiful all through the night*

are not attested, other ex.s also are not available.

2^
 Twwi- ■

■■' ■ ' ' -

K '' 56

The «x. auhurtaattkhaBi flrat occur in TSC.

1.1.369?
»■
The particle £j|
resolves enbiguity bjr isolating
I
this rule €zoai the preceding rule P .I Z .1 .2 8 .

4 5. P .Z I.2 .4 - praptapamne ca dvitivavla (supa tatpurutyah)

The words prapta 'attained*, «nd apwana 'obtained*

are optionally compounded with words ending in a case-affix

and the cp. is called tatpuruya.

•a
Here cj reinforces the item anvatarasvaw tram the
2
preceding rule P .I X .2 .3 . AnyataraigyaB gives us the

option between a dvitivapunrapada - tatpurusa P .X X .1.24

end dvitivottarapadatatpumya tay P .X I .2 .4 .^ »

Since we get dvitiva tatPurusa optionally by

P .I I .1 .2 4 , by the authority o£ the word vibhasa (^.IX .1.11)

this sutra appears to be redundant. But to Justify the

necessity of this aphorissi. PtJ. contends t

The word dvitiyava is the conbination of two words i .e .

I.,.,-. ._■
Ml' dvitlvava and j . so the rule means » the words prapta

P . and apanna are optionally coi^pounded with the words

ending in a second-case affix and a is substituted for j of

1. PCA, p.65
2. Idem.

H- 3. ^ .p .4 0 « f n . 149
 58

prata and apanna and tha cp, is eallad tatpara^a.

Thua* tha darivatloa la prapta llvilcaA - praptalivika «nd

iejssi ilzj^fg

Tha ax. a citad by K . aa >

B£iEt£4$vi]iSh / )
obtainad hia livalihood.*
ItTlkapraptah I •
waanajlvlkah /
*obtainad hla livalihood *
llvlkapannah

ara not attaatad.

Tha flrat occt2r«nca of tha ax«jf prapta 11vika and

apannalivik^ KK, 2«f4 and APur» 354 . 5 raapactlvaly.

Tha ax.a of dyitlv^tatPttruaa by P.ZX«1.24 aa

97) brailaprapta *attaiB«d Brahm«n* and

98) athanapanna * obtainad a placa*

are attaatad in Xj|.i2£« 2 .3.18 and gl.Su. 8 .4 .2

raspactlvaly.

Tha ax.a praptakal a *ona whoaa tlna has cana*«

praptaathana *who has obtainad tha placa* ate. and

apannadaha *who la bom again* are attaatad in 1C.9«

Wi. Su. 7 .5 .4 and Va.r^.Su. 20.43«aa bahuvrlhl cp.

1. c f . atvaai anana vidhlvata. praptapanna dyitivantana

aaha aamaavata atvaw ca bhavati praptapannavor i t i .
prapta livikm praptailvika. apanna livikan
wannallvika. (Hbh.on P .Z I .2 .4 .)
 60

46. P«ZZ.1*30 - trtlrS tatfcrtiirthana SBSS!2£SBSBfl

Zi )

A word «n<Slng la th« third easc-afflx Is

Fr*f«r«blr compounded with a •«i«ntlcally>- coanectad casi
laflactad word danoting quality* providad that this
quality 4a causad by tha maanlng dimotad by that word
la tha third caaa and la Invariably compoundad by tha
word artha * waalth* and tha cp« is eallad tatpurusa*

PtJ, dlvldas the word tatkrtarthana Into two

parts^ tatkrtaoa and arthana. Hara tatkrtana is

ralatad with qunavacanana and arthana fozns a

saparata statenant.

Tha above amtlonad meaning is given by S.C.

Tha Aatadhyavi of Pan ini by following Ptj*s interpre­

tation. But O . ||h jtU n ^, paolnl*s OraBsiatlk (1964)

gives the translation* by considering tatkrtarthana as

a single aord- unit. But I{j|* Qramaire de

pan ini (1966) tries to combine V£su rad

Pag»^cheda 'cut by axa* .

ate vai hastadosah svuh saptamah

CNa.^^. 2.12) •

1. C£. trtlva 3m tatkrtaoa gunavacanyia sawasyate.

tato* rtheoa. arthasabdena ca trtlva samasyate.
(Mbh. on P . I I . 1 .3 0 ).

2. see ^ A . p.168.
 6i

Th« ttx.s clt«d by jjC. as

■apkolakhandah *cut by nipper*

klrikanah *in«d« blind of on« fm by « hog*

dhanvartha *w«alth aoquirad by grain*

•ra not attaatod*

Mot a aingla ax, with tha word artha la found. Thus« tha

apllttlng of tha word tatXrtarthana Into two parts as

tatkrtana and arthana Is not Jastlflod.

Tha ax.s with artha foxnad by vt. P.ZZ.1.36 as

tllartha *for saatmum Pa^artha *for tha beast* ate.

ara attested in ^ v a .ar.su* 2 .5 .1 5 and Aava. ^ • S u . 12.4.13
raspactlvaly.

P .V Z .2 .2 . daeldas tha aecaiit of a tytlya tatpuruya

Q>. slnea the ex. is found In Ma.Si. it Is not

possible to trace the accent.

4 7 . P.V Z.3.6 - atnatlas cj| purane

The instnmental case-ending is not elided, whan

an ordinal number followa*

atmanapa(Scaian 'being one's self the fifth

and atnana^asthah*being one's self the sixth* are the

 derivatives, Uloatrated by jc* How«v«r# both th«s«

mx*» «r« a«lth«r attastttd nor do v« con« across such

darlvatlvaa* andlng In ordinal numaral, in pr«-P.

lltaratura* Thas« it la not Juatlflad*

Thaaa darlvatlvaa ara compoundad by yoga-vlbhaga of

trtlya (lP.IZ.1.30}.

Both tha ax.a first occur In Raw. 6.28,34^

and Jal, raapactlv^y*

48. P.VZ.3.76 - ^adlscalXcsva caduk (prakrtya nan )

Tha nagatlva partlcla na>t ramaina unchangad la a word

which baglna rtca and tha augnant aduk la addad to thla

&M s.

100) akannavlwaatl *nlna>taan*«

tatpuruaa (P«ZZ*1*30)

aaptadaaabhvah svaha» * atadaaabhvah

avaha

Also In 10.1 .? *

This la an Irragular cp. Tha derivation of ttM cp.

A* na vlaisatl by yoqavlbhaga of trtlya (P*IX*1«30).

 63

Th« othttr M .s glv«n by as

101} ^ a a n a t r l a s a t * * Is alao attastad in

yatha. S a w .34*17, Oo.Br. 2.2.10 and ^ a . ^r. Su. 14.10.4.

Although traditionally aic«mavi»sati is tfi irragulary

trtlra tatpanisa it can also ba pancaal tatpuruaa as

aicat na viwaati.

49. P.iz.1.31 > pSrvasadraasanonartha kalahanipunamisraslricsnaih

(su e * trtlyayS v^tatpurusah)

f>nrd^^'yCL4)ly
A word anding in the third casa-affix is ^compoondad with

the words puxva 'prior*« sadrsa *lika*« sawa 'similar*,

unartha *words having tha sansa of laas*# Xalaha *quarral*«

nipuna 'adapt'# m i ^ a 'aiixad*# slakfna 'polishad' and th«

cp« is callad tatPttnisa.

102) tatpunra * prior to that*

drayyanlitt pratioraha

ca triratraa nadhlvit.
O ^ . O f . ^.3.9.12) •

103) nanasadraa • lika tha n«a«*

sigaflagFf«5i»

^.JPrj. 1 •3.3)

104) sSryasama 'sinilar to tha Sun*

kiM j v U suryasm w jjCgtjx ^ tgm ih£ b r ^ ^ a

suryasMiiP jyotir itj^ Cla.Br. 13.5.2.13.)
 G4

M a o la Mi.Sal 23.47 and jsgnB-il'fiis. 10.9.2. T h « «x.

10 5) t«t»ai« *aiMil«r to that* la found In C h a »Qp»

2.10.3.

106) aattrlAaedona' *l«aa than thirtyaix*

aa ffttrloiaadSno nakaatrah aaptavlmaiao hi Maaah

(L a.lr. 8u .4 .8 .4 )

Tha ax.
107) aarvaadrlvavlvarlita *d«void of all aanaaa* la

found la 5va.U£« 3.17.

108) ▼aorvDcala *li^p«rf«ct la apcaklng* ZSSifiCS.

bhavatl vad qrlvavafa tad qadgado bhavatl

QCa.A.Br. 2 1 .8 .)
*
109) t l l W a r a *alxad with aaaMum*

yaa ta dhaaa anuklraail avadhavatlh

Kkmx. atm 18.3.69)

Alao in Aava. sr.su. 2 .1 4 .3 .

1« P. haa no explanation for thla accwituatloa. By

P.VX.2.2.« a trtlvatatpuruaa cp« ratalns Ita original
aceant* after baing coaipouadad, Tha word til a la
Initially accantad by Ph.su. Z I.4 . so the darlvatlva
would hava baan t il— lara , And by P.VI.2.154« tha
word waara la finally accantad after a word* ending la
iastruMental caae i .e . tllamiara. Thua# thia cp. goea
againat P'a zule*
2. Xn VPK. the reference no. la 8 .1 4 .3 .
 G5

Thtt othar «x.«

110) ottdawiara 'nixad with Jii99 «ry*

Is «vailabl« la l{i. Pi. 17.8*

Tha ax.B cit«d by K. as «

maaapurvah *prlor by a aonth*

aamvataarapttxvah *prlor by a yaar*

a it flS S O l^ ‘lika the mother*

pitraadysah *lika tha fathar*

■atra«Bia * alaillar to tha nothar*

« a ^ 'lass by a wasa *

lL2£*2eS92!l«S ' lass by a k a r s ^ a n M '

maaavlJcalaai *laas by a aasa*

karaapanavikal m * laas by a karsapana*

asikalahah *a fight %fith the svords*

vakkal ahah *a fight by speech*

vannlpunah 'proficient in speech*

icaraaieaaah 'proficient in behaviour'

acaraslaksana 'polished la behaviour'

are not attested.

The ex.s with purva sadrsa sawia, unartha and tiiisra

are attested. Among these the ex. for Btisra» mentioned by K.

is found. But the derivatives with other words i .e .

 Gb

kalaha, nlw nm and jjlaksne are not attaated,

Thm ax.s aallcalaha« yakkalaha and vannjpuna first

occur In 2 aj^. 1.3.28 (51.14) ^ . 8 . 3 0 and MPur. 154.66^

racpectlvaly.

Tha ax.
11^ vadarthanlpuna 'proficient in knowing the meaning of

the vedas *. aa aaptami tatpuruga

<F.XI.1.40)« l 8 attested in Aqni. Or. sG .

B .1 0 .4 .2 1 . The derivatives -
1 1 2 ) a t i^ a X yaa 'too much polished* tatpurusa (pradi)
( P .I I .2.18) and

113) prthuslaksna ♦«*ple polished • tatpurusa (karaadharava)

(P .II.1 .5 7 ) are attested in Tal. Br. 3 .4 .

19.1 and Kim.Su. 1 0 .1 .5 5 respectively.

By P .V I.2 .2 the trtlya tatpurusa cp. retains its

original Accent, since the ex. naaasadrsa is found in A.Pra..

the accent cannot be traced.

By the rule P.VZ*2»153« the final of the second member

of a cp. has acute« when the words h<*ving the sense of una

and kal aha preceded by a term ending in instrumental case.

As the above mentioned ex.s* having the sense of una are

attested in and f ^ . A . ^ . respectively* the

accent cannot be traced. Not a single ex. with Xalaha is

found. So it is not possible to decide the accent.

 67

By thm rul* P.VI.2.154* the word ml«ra has acute on

the final after a word ending in instrumental case»affix,

when it is not Joined with any prepesition end does not

mean a compact.

114) tilaaisra 'mixed with sesamum*

tat saptamem vad ubhavatomul ais ^«d

e tm m •
astamn yet patrya • • • • daXsinjn prahantl»
(Ka«S r a »B r » 54*7)

The other ex.s given by lU as qudamisrah *mixed with

luqgery* «>d aarpimisrah * mixed with clarified butter*

are not found*

By P .Z .1,30 , The words listed in saryadigana

are net treated as saryac»an in trtlvatatpurusa* ordained

by P .Z Z .1.30. only the genitive plural foiw as tatpurvanam

is available in $ ia . Gr.su« 4 . 7 . 1 1 . other fozms are not

attested*

SO. P .IZ .1 .3 2 - kartricarwe krta bahulam (supa trtlvava

tatpurusah )

A word ending in the third case«affix, when signifies

agent or instrument Cp .Z Z .3.18) is ccmpounded variously

1« see. SA. p.195, fn* S19,

 68

with a word derived by |crt^ affix and tha cp« is eallad

ISSEiiStfA*

115) nakhanirbhlnna 'ajftllt aaundar with tha nail a*

aalxrtM carum • • • vrlhli^aa n«gch«aljribh^^

kranikuta ........
CTai. saa* 1 .8 .9 .1 )

A1 ao in M£* 1»7«3«4« and Batt*£jr«^u^ 12»5*22«

Tha ax. -

116) acaryadata *givan by tha preceptor* ia found in

Jai.Up. 1 .S 4 .1 .

117) i ytthata *killad by an arrow*

tagiiad x i dandahato ra daa— im nairddaWgm

oacchati.
(T w . Br. 22.14.3)

Alao in toa. Sr. su. 1 6 .6 .2 .

Tha ax.

118) ■adironmatta 'intoxicatad by wina* ia availabla in

Mai.Up . 4 .2 .

By tha rula P.VZ 2.48* a word anding in an inatruaental

caaa-affix preaazvaa its original accwfit before the paat

1. ^ft aaana tha word ending in kjft affix, which ia

derived from a root by adding suffixea other than tlM
(P.ZZZ.1.93) . see pbh. 23. K.V. (crit.ed.)
The Paribheaandua^hara of MagajI Bhatta» Part Z#
BORZ, 1962« p.37.
 68

partlcipl* kt«, wh«i It h«s • pa«siv« neanlag, Th« i«ord

nrtcha is fozni«d by tha affix ^ wi t h iij| and k h « i > so tha

t
affix has acuta on tha first syllabla by P .X IX .1 .3 . Thus,

tha accant of tha attastad ax. pakhanitbhinna i« justifiad*

And as tha ax. i auhata is found la Taw.l r . «ad Apa.lr. sa.

and tha cp. wadirtHMsatta iA Mai. Qp« it is impossibla to

traca tha accant.

By nantiohia? tha taxm bahul— in P .X l .1 .3 2 ., P.

iadicatas that the rula is not ^pplicabla to all caaas, avan

if tha conditions for its application ar« fulfillad^ wharaas

conqpoundin? takas placa, aven if tha conditiona for its

application ara not fulfillad. so, it does not apply la

ax.s lika datraoa lu aay ^ 'cutting with tha sickla*,

paraunachinnayan * cutting with tha axa* whera as corapoanding

takas placa in tha ax.s lika padaharakah *t«k«n away with

tha faat'# qalacopakah *noving tha nack*.

Tha |c's ax. ahihata *killad b y the snaka* is aot

availabla.

51. P .V X .2 .9 « sarada*aartava
ftatpuruaa purvapadas prakrtisvaraw)

Tha first maaO>ar of a tatpuxusa cp. rataias its

original accmt, whan it is followad by tha word aarada,

having any othar s«nsa than that of *autunui*.

 vu

K. h«s given the «x .« raiaaarad^ (udakaai) *f mah

drawn (water) • and draaaarad^ (aiJttavah) * (tha aaktu

flour) fraah from tha alll * for thla zula. Maithar thaaa

two ax. a nor any othar ax. attaatad^ having tha naanlng
othar than autumnal. Thaaa darlvatlvaa ara coMpoundad by
(P .II. 1 .3 2 ). The ex.

119) aataaarada 'hundred autinma*, aa bahuvrlhl ep. la

the sense* of autumn. Is attested. In Sot. 7.101.6 and

T al. Br. 1.2.1.19« w h l ^ retains Its original accent by

P .V I .2 .1 . The word aata la fosned by the affix jpataC with

mo and has acute on the final by VI. 1.163. Thus# this rule

is not Justified for accentuatioa.

52. p.VZ.2.148 - k ^ a i k ^ dattaarutaypr eva aslfi

Octmtavor anta uttadah saminavam)

The final of the word datta and aruta' ending la Xta.

has acute in a cp, when it d«notea a name and a benediction,

the preceding word being a word standing la clai;(e relation

to an action OcaraXa).

devadattah and viynuarutAi are the ex.s cited by

|C. Neither these two ex.e nor other derivative^; are

The ex.a can be aaalyaed as deva enaiadeyasuh - devadattah

visnur evaa aruvat - vi|Buarutah . »These ex.s are

compounded by P .Z Z .1 .3 2 .
 7i

53, P .V I.2 .1 49 - ith«sbhSfaa krtasL. 11^ C4

QctSnt— tttt»r«p«d<» antpdjttaa)

Past partlelpl* Kta has acuta on tha flaal la

a cp., whan It danotaa *doaa by oaa in such a condition*.

haa citad tha ax.a, auptapralaplttwi 'talking

during al««p* « unaattapral apitaa *tha chattar of

a aadnanS pramattaoitaa *mong of a caral asa* and

vipannaarut^ *zuinad by haaring for thla a|»horisai. But
nona of thaaa dartTatives ia attastad.

Tha ax. arapBaaMia *eating in draan** tatpuruaa (P.ZZ.1.32)

ia availabla in Bau.Qr. Su. 3 . IS. 14. Tharafora, it ia not
possibla to traca tha accm t. Thus# tha accantuation
by tha m la i« not justifiad.

Zn thie rula« tha tatm is vomgly ua«d.^

54* P.VZ«3«3 - ojjah aaho*art>haatawaaa»t^Iyayah

(uttarapada aluk)

Tha inatnimantal andinga aftar oiaa^ aahaa .

a^bhaa and tawaa ara not alidad bafora tha sacond membar

of a ep.

Tha darivativas givan |C. aa#

o laaak fti *dona hy energy*«

1. P C A ., p.65»
f
1
 72

aahaaakrt— *sudd«nly don«'

awbhaaaXrtat *d<m« by w«t«r*

taaa»«krtam *don« by gloom*

ar« not attaatad* wa nevar find any other ax. In pra>P.

litaratura. Thua# this m l a la not Juatlflad. Thaaa

ax.a ara compounded by P .Z Z .1.32.

Tha ax.s aahaaakrta and ambhaaakra first

occur in Jai.4»3.1 (301.25)« twiaaakrtu and oiaaakrtaw
in CH. 6.10* and 6.10^ respactively.

S5. P .V I .3 .4 . - tanaaah aaiitlnayaw (trtivavah uttarapada alukl

Tha inatrumantal easa ending of wanaa is retained

before the second menber of a ep. when it denotes a name.

The ex.s cited by K. as -

manasadatta *name of a woam*

wanaaMttPta * name of a woman*

manaaaaangata ' name of a woman!

are not attested, other ex.s also are not available.

Thus, this aphorism is not justified. Theae derivatives

are campoanded by P .1 1 .1 .3 2 .

The ex. manaaaqupta first occur in Jai. 4.3.123

<301.27).
 .— -:- ^ JIV— ■

1 6

M. P.VZ.S.5 - aiftwftnl c j »i«ia«>h trtlTavah u t f raoada

alulc)

Also b«for« ainayln, tha iaatruMantal andlag. of

waaaa is rataiaad.

Tha ax. manaaainayl 'pareaiviag throu9h tha soul

o r latallactaally** focmad by thla cula la not attaatad*

la
Thle^coaipoundad by P«IZ.1«33 • Howavar, this aphorism

is n o t 'jttstifiad»

Hara tha tmxm raaolvas anblgulty by Isolating

1
this rttla from tha pracading aphorisM (P.VZ*3.4).

This derivative firat o e « i r ^ In MaPur. 13,152.

*

57, P.VZ.3*65 - istgkaslkaaialh im citatolabhariaa (hrasvah)

Por tha long vowal« a ahort is sabstitutad In

istrtca bafora cita, i^ij i sllca before tala and la w ^ a

bafora bharin.

1201 isikatSla *ttppar part of a read* tutpmruaa

(P.ZZ.1.32)

»ipjl iXodvapa ■adowadhtt svOTakaglkatttl any alvsai

luhoti.
OCau. su. 11.4.)
 74

The other two ex.s cited by K. as

letakacltaa *covered with brlcJt«*''
jg lkatul aa *upper part of a reed* and
malabherini 'wearing a garland*

are not found. The ex. malabharini firat

occur in Jai. 4.3.175 (30 9>33).
t
Thia aphorim ordains the s)K>rteQlng of the long
vowel of istaXa# I slXa and mala before clta. tula and
bharin respectively. But the ex,

121) I slkatula is attested In Cha.tJp. 5.24.3. which goes

against this rule and tho ex.

122} i t ^ a c it *piled or armnged with briacs* la found

in T ai. San. 1.5.222 and Bau. ^r.su« 6.12* in which

the long vowel of istaka is shortened before
cit in stead of cltei

The rule of tadwta vidhi (P.Z.1.72) is applicable

to istaka and others.^ so the cp.s ending in istaka

as pakveatakacitan *covered with perfect bricOcs* ' ^

munleylkatulan 'panicle of Munia •> grass and

utpalamalabharinI 'wearing a wrath of lotus-flowers* can be

1. c f. istakadibhys tadantasyapi qrrahanam bhavati

OC. on V I.3.6S) .
2. According to Mw the cp. munieslkatulam is an ex.
of p .V I .3 .63 . But i^. has given the above ex. under
the rule P.VX .3.65.
 7b

the «x« for this rul«« Moa* of th««« derivatives supplied

by 1^. is attested* Bat the ep. ^akvestakacltini or

paKvestakacit^l is available la Vl.awr. 33.41# which

is post-p•literature.

58. P.X Z.1.33 - krtyair adhikarthavacane (supa kartr

k££»JZ£h trtin xi litjEujrus^h )

A word Sliding la the third-case affix* denoting agent

or InstruMent# is compounded with a %#ord ending in a

krtva -affix* when an additional meaning is isqplied

'whether of praise or of censure and the cp« Is called

has cited the ex.s* kSkapeya ftiadl) »a shallow

(river)* , avalehvah(kupah) • a shallow (well)* ,

vawpacchedvani (traanl) 'very thin (grass) and kantrtca-

sanceva todanah) * very little (rice)*

for this rule. However* these ex.s are neither attested nor

do ws come across such derivatives* denoting praise or

cencure* in the pre.P.literature.

«

The smtence Kakapeva faadi) means either a full

(river) or a shallow (river) * likewise aval ehvah Ocupah)

1* attttinind^rigruktam adhyarwil^jrthavacanjB
adhikarthavacanam. on F .X Z .1 .3 3 ).
 7b

so al»o Vagpacchedyan 1 (tm anl) vlther denotes softnega

or veaXneg«»

The ex.s kakapeya. avalehva and kaotakaaaneva

first occur In j a i . 1 .3.29 (S1.23). ^

The %ro^ 22 P .IZ .1 .1 8 is not continued here«

because only the cp* kakapeya can dmote the additional

neaning (exaggeration) • But the corresp<M)dlnq uncompounded

%*ord group cannot denote it» Thua* the term vi is

temporarily discontinued and conpounding is oblig«*tory

I
faitva) •

59* P .IX .1.34 - annenavyanjanam (eupa trtivaya va tatpurusah)

A word c^ndlng in the third case-affix« signifying

1
a flavourini Ivgredient, is preferably compounded with a
2
case-inflected word signifying food (anna) and the cp* is

called tatpuruea.

123} dadhy&dana *curd>rice* i .e . boiled rice flavoured

with curd's.
saacvam avur iyad iti

( | a . ^ . 14.9.4.19)

Also in Br.U£.6.4.1S and Kau.(3r>su. 1.1 0.14.

1. According to Agrewala V . 8 ., India known to panini,

Banaras* 1963, w a n lane is an i n d i s p m s a b l e in:iredient
to ma ke food tasteful.
2. Anna is used for food In gwieral« solid or liquid,
ibid. p .103.
 7V

Thtt oth«r «x.

124) Hylrsttdana •rice-wlxed with milk* given by jc. la

also attestad In |a.B£. 14.9 .3 .1 3 , Br.2£. e .4 .1 4 and

^am« §r. Stt. 14 .1 6 .4.

By P .V I.2 .2 . th* flrat isembar o£ the tatpuxuya)

Cp. praaezvas Its orlgrlnal nccant.

The words dadhl and kaira *have acute on the final

by P h . ^ . 1 . 2 1 .

That to which flavour la added la called food (anna)

and that which adds the flavour la called flavouring
1
Ingredient (wanlana) .

The wordp food and flavouring Ingredient aa

represented In the cp. can be connected semantically by
means of supplied action of up<^seka 'flavouring*.

6 0 .P .IX .1 .3 5 - bhaksena rolarlkaranaa (supa trtlvava va

tatpurusah )

A word ending In third c»ae affix, signifying an

adnixture^ Ife preferably compounded with a caae Inflected

word, denoting aonethlng edible^ and the cp.ls called

tatpurusa.

1. cf. samskarvaa annam, samskarakam w a n Ian aw

(K.on p .Z Z .1 .3 4 ).
2. Mlsrikarana Is an optional Ingredient of flavouring
bhakgya, op.clt. p. 104.
3. The word bhaksva In P . I I . 1.35 atands for aolld. not
liquid food, ibid. pp.102-103.
 1' n . . . ^:. . . _
7b

125) flttdffiilifi. * Bfflfffi. with » o l a s 0tt«*

gthM qudtpjygaw ahg^fff I S S o ivp aayti.

(Bau.Qr.s5. 1.11.10)

Th« constltu«nts auda and pavaaa ar« aanantleally

eonnaetad by tha action of mi^rlkaraaa.

Tha ax.a citad by K. aa -

ottdadhaB^ *barlay mlxad with cruda-augar*

dtt^aprthttkah *flattaoad parchad rica aiscad wi th jaggary*

ara not attaatad.

Anything hard or aoft« which can ba aatan, ia

eallad an adibla and that which ia addad to that adibla ia

callad adaixtara.^

61. P.VZ.2.128 • palal aattPaaakan aniare (tatpurusa uttarapadaa

Tha initial of tha worda palala^ aupa and aaka

haa acuta« balng tha aacond mambar of a tatpuraaa op.# .

whan it danotaa a food aixad or aaaaonad with aomathing.

dttdap^alaa *nolaaaaa aixad with ground aaaaaun*

wuldcaafeah * a aoup aa d a of Mu la Ka and audqaaaKga *

I. Cf • kharaviaadaaabhyavaharyaa bhrfcfaa. taaya

gaaak^rtfCiP B j U £ f e s £ S E « ^ m ^ on P.ZI.1.35) .
 7b

• v« 9«tabl* mad« of Phas«oltt« Huago* m v th« «x«a«

llXastratftd by |C. Howavar, thes* «x.a a n aalther

•ttaatcd nor do w« cooi* acxo«« such d«rlv«tlv«s in

pr«-P •! Itoratar*.

•2 . P.ZZ«l«3i - caturthi tadartharthabalIhAtaaulcharakaitalh

< fgei Z i £h )

A word mdin? in fourth cas*-afflx la preferably

conqpoundad with ae««atlcally connaetad# caaa inflaetad worda»

denoting * athlng for the aake of * that neaning expreased

by the vord in the fourth caae and with eaae>Inflected worda

artha ‘ thing*, ball 'food-offering*, hlta *Qood*. aukha

'pleaaant* and raikalta 'reserved* and the cp« ia called

SlSBaSiffl*

According to PtJ.^ the %«ord tadartha *for the aiJce

of* auggeata a apeclal relation, that of the Material and

it a product* For ex. kundalava h lr a n v i • But compounding

never takea place ia the caae of randhaaava athall.

126) iat ^ W r t t i k a •■ud for brlcka '

aa ha a a ^ a baudhavano vavanmatrLa

iaei

(Bau. j r . su. 22.2.3)

1* cf • caturti tadarthiatrepa cet aarvapraaangah

aarraava cuturthreataa^a tadarthaiatrena aaha
ZSBSlSh ^PrSpnoti randhanm Itgjjlj •
avahaaanavolukhal— I t l . kirn karanan aviaeaat
Otbh.oa P.ZZ.1.36) .
 80

By F.VZ.2.43# • w o r d endlBg la fourth easo^afflx

pr*s«rv«s ita original aecant# after being con^oonded. He r o

the ox. attoatod la B a u .& r .su. Thua it la aot poaalblo to

traco the accoat.

127) kaaaaawSrtha * a bod for anjoynent*#

tatPtttuaa (Vt. of P.ZZ.1.36)

ka w a a a y y a r t ^ * >hltaptai u t a a m d r a a ato d a d h i >

flchl.3.16.3)

Hero, the accent la decided by P.VZ.2.44. Thla rolo

atatea that the flrat oiamber of a cp, ending In datlvo

caae-afflx, preaervoa Ita original accent before the w o r d

artha. The term X ^ a a a r r a la an ex. of caturtX tatpuruaa

(P.ZZ.1.36} and finally i^centod b y the gmseral rule

P.VZ.1.223. It la retained Ita original accent, after being

compounded with the w o r d artha, b y the above ne nt lm ie d role.

The ex.a
128) tadyl inanartha *for underatandlng that * and

129) paayartha* fo r the beaat* are found la M u w . gp. 1.2.13

and Aava.I r .su. 12.4.13 reapectlvely*

130) aonibali *food->offerlng for Agni*

1£JB± ^Snupeto l i flrtieatt M ro^.

(Aanl«<3r . ^ * 2 . 6 . 5tt)

The cp.
131) oalcayall 'food-offering for cooking*, la found In
la u .S a n . 20.13S.15 ).
 8i

132) bhartmita *qood for tmabaad*.

bhMtrhlf jrajtsue ISJSa iJZSSS*

2 .2 .4 t )^
(Bau.p h .a5.
I •
Th« first ««MkMr of m ep« onding la dativo caao*

affix* r ^ a l a s its original accont befora a past partielpl(

0 ^ ) > ^ As this ax. is found ia Bau.D h.Su. » it is not

possible to traca tha accant.

Tha darlYativas with tha sansa of tadartha and with

tha words srtha^ ball and hita ara attastad whara as tha

ax.s with suXha and raksita ara not ovailabla.

Tha ax«a givan by |^. «s -

vuaadsruh *wood for stAa*

kundal ahirway— *gold for aar-ring*

kuvarabalih *food->offaring for ku^ra*

siaharalaballh • food-offaring for tha oraat-King * •

a o h iti 'good for oows*

as^ahitasi 'good for horsas*

aosukhaa *plaasant for cows*

a^asukhaa *plaas«nt for horsas*

ororricsitiBi * rasarvad for cows*

' aayarakyit« *rasarvad for horsas*

ara not attastad*

 The ex.! dorakflta and prajagukha 'pleasant for
the subjects first occur In Jal> (1.3.31 (52.3) and
Vi«»ar .3.9S respectively.

The aerivative

133) sarvasukha 'universal happiness** as bahuvrlhl

cp. Is found In 2 2 ,8 .2 .

63* P.VX.3.7 - valyakarn^hyayanB catmrthyab (atmanah

uttarapade aluk)

The dative case-endlnq is retained after atman«

when the cp. conveys th« technical term of ^^rammar.

134)atfaanebhasa * a word to one's s e l f tatpurusa

(P.II.1.36).

vandal apagawahrasvadlrgrhapl utan^

paraaraalbhasa aplyanti.
(A.pra.223)
*
The other ex. atmancspadaa *a word to one's self*

is not found, aut it first occur in £§• 5 .2 . 6 .

1. Read atmanebhasah or parasmaibhasah • The words

-
do not occur in P .'s A. They are first noted by
Katyayana • atmanebhasa parasmcibhasoyor
upas<akhymare. see with Eng.
tr.) - Atharya Pratisakhya«. Heharchand Lachhmandass,
Delhi, 1968. p.65.
 83

64* P»VZ.3«8 - paraaya ca (yalyakaranakhyayaa caturthva

uttarapade aluk )

Tha datlva caaa-anding la not alidad* whan the

ep. danotas a tachnlcal taxm of gramar.

H«re th« taxm cj ia usad to resolva the anblqalty

1
by iaolating thla from tha previous rula (P .V Z .3.7).

135} paraamatbhaea *word to others*

tatpuruaa (P .IX .1.36)

vainalopwaroahragvadlrqha pi utan am atmanebhasa

jgarajgaa^^hana apjyantl>

2
(A.Pra. 223)
/•,, j
The ax. paraamaipadii 'word to othera* is not

attested in pr»-P•literature. It first occur in

Kajj^ 3 .1 • 1 *

k 65* P«1X«1«37 - pmcanl bhay«ia (supa va tatpurusah)

A %^rd ending in fifth caae»affix is preferably

con^unded with the semantically connected* case-inflected

Mord bhaya *faar* and the cp. is called tatpuruaa.

1. see PCA, p.65,

2. see fn.l (P.VZ.3.7)

 84

136) a a s t r a b h a v a *f«ar fzom ams*

taw ma nl m k« nth n a alraaa v a dharavato n a

Jlii££SBg£S MisxsSi*
(^a>B r « 2•3*4)

The darivatlvas -

137) corabhavwi *fear from thi«v««* and

138) taakarabhayaai* faar from robbara* ar« atteatad

in Khl» 7.7.10 and ^ a .D h .Stt. 2.25.15

raspactivaly.

Tha ax. 8 aui^llad b y 1^. as

vrka bh ay— *faar fzxm %rolvaa*

caurabhaygw *faar from thiatvea*

daavutbhay— *faar from robbars*

ara not attaated.

66. p .z z .1 .3 8 - apatapo^<iiulct«PJtitwtragtair alpaaah

(iu£a p . w i g y f 2^ tatgurufah )

A word andin? In fifth eaaa*affix la prafarably

compoundad with tha acnantlcally c(mnactad« word* apata

• ^ • i2 0 ^ c<a^ rc'ei) ) Mulcts

*fraad*« patlta *fallan*, apatrasta 'afraid of*#

%^an the event t ^ a s place In a gradual manner* and tlie

cp. la called tatpuruaa.

 85

139) ▼aaa»«t« *d«prlv«d of spaaking*

jLlvetl afeis pL Esirsaih

( i « . 2- s*3)
Al«o In K«g»Pp. 3 .3 . Th« ex.

140) vnrtxge«t£_.*deprived of rein* la found in

llt3 .

141) brahmamuXta ’ freed from

tada avaih avaih kaiwabhir unmuktah

pancavayavQ ..........

. . . . bratm«aukta^ rter iva aandaw mandaia

maaaBai udavahati. (Vai.P r .S u . 5*1.25)

Tha ex.
142) vonimukta ' released from birth* ig found
in §ve.Up» I .7 .

The ex.f? with apeta and aukta are attested «4)ere

as the derivatives with apoy>a» petite* and apatrasta

are not found.

The derivatives aupplied by K . as i

sukhapetah 'gone ftom pleasure*

Kalpanopadhah 'carried awey by imagination*

cakrawuktah * freed from the wheel*

avaraapatitah * fallen fran heaven*

ta ranoapatraatah * afraid of the waves*

are not attested. The ex. arudhapatita *fallen while

Cplt, /• 4-“^) <-<,
ascending* as tetpurusa (karmadharava) (P. )

is found in Bau. M . ^ . 2 . 2 . 7 7 , which goes against the rule.

 8b

Thm mx.m k ^ E f l ^ d h i and tnrj»qSp«traet»

first ocean la 5.6 and J a l. 1 .3 .3 3 (52.8)

67* F.XZ«1«39 « atokMtlkadurartha krcchranl k f n a

(aupa »aac— ya va tatpuru^ah )

Tha words la tha sansa of stoka *a littla*«

antika *aaar*« dSra *far* and krcchra 'rigorous* andlng

la the fifth«> Casa^affix ara compotindad with sanantically
connactad worda* andin? la Kta and tha cp. is call ad

tatpurgya*

stokaasmkteh / alpeniuktah *loos«d from a littla

diatanca*, antlkadacratah 'cone from naar*,

abhyas^TOatan 'arrivad from naar at haad*,

duradaqatah 'coma froia a dlstaaca*, Kycchraawuktah

'savad with difficulty*« and krcchrallabdhah 'obtainad

with difficulty' ara tha ax.s, illustratad by Howavar*

thesa words ara naithar attestad nor do wa cooia acroaa

such words In tha pra-P.litaratura.

Tha fifth casa-anding is «»tainad by P «V I.3 ,2 .

All tha abova mantloaad darivatives* axcapt

alpinwuktah first occur in Jai« 1»3*34(52»12)•

68. P.V Z.3.2 * pancawyah stokadibhlh futtarapada aluk)

Tha ablativa case-anding aftar tha worda stoka

is rataiaad bafora tha second mambar of a cp.

 8 V

T h « e x .0 c l t « A b y *

gtokMBMilcfh / ) *loa««d from • little Aletanee'

uktah }

antiXadajatah * coma fzo« n««r*

abhvaaadaaatah *arriv«d from n«ar at hand*
dSradaaatah *coma from naar*
vipraXratadagatah 'coma from a diatanca'
k rcchranmuktah 'aavad with difficulty*
k rechrallabdhah *obtalnad with difficulty*

are not a t t e a t a d . i#a n a v e r f i n d a n y o t h a r a x . i n pra-

P. lltaratura. Tha abova m a n tio na d d a r l v a t iv a a a r a co m p o u n da d

by P .Z I.1 .3 9 .
*
All thasa abova cltad darlvativaa* axcluding alpanmuXtah#
flrat occur in Jal. 1.3.34 (52.12).

•f. P .Z Z .2 .5 . - Xalah parlmanlna (aupa va tatpuruaah)

A w ord an d in ? I n caaa- >afflx, dan oting a p a r i o d o f ^ <tlma

la p r a f a r a b l y com p ou n dad w i t h a a a m a n t i c a l l y c o n n a c t a d caaa-

I n f l a c t a d w ord d a n o tln g an i t a n to b a m a a a u r a d (by t h a

m a a n ln g o f t h a f l r a t mambar) and tha c p . la c alla d

tatpuruaa .
 88

K« •j q ^ l a i n * t h « w o r d p a r la i« g in mm xmrimmnm mmvm
a«ti iti. 't h a t w h ic h haa d u r a t i o n * . Tha a x . ia

w aaalatah . Hara latah ia tha p a r i w ^ i n a n d m a aa h i a

t h a p a r im a n a .

T h a o n a l y a i a o f t h a c p * m a aa 1aJ{ca/>woold b a maao

ia taa va * ' a m onth o f (a c h i l d ) b o x n '. Aa m aaah ia

r a p rasan ta d by tha n o m in a tiv a w ord k a l a h in P . I I . 2 . S *

it bacom aa u p a a a r l a n a by P . Z . 2 . 4 3 and takaa tha f i r a t

p la c a in tha c p . by P . Z Z . 2 . 3 0 . Thua# P .I Z .2 .5 bacom aa

an a x c a p t i o n to P . Z I . 2 . S aa f a r a a t h a m a l y a i a o f tha cp*

ia concam ad.

How ever* the a n a ly a ia aa m aao la ta av a cannot Ju a tify

t h a m e a n in g o f t h e c p , 8o« SK. h aa a n a l y a e d t h i s aa m aao

lataav a yaava. The in se rtio n of the w ord y aaya in d i c a t e a

t h a t t h e m e a n in g o f Jatah i s p r a d o a iin a n t . B u t t h e m e a n in g

i s .. not c l e a r fro m t h e a n a l y s i s m aso ia ta sv a .

The c p . m a a a ja ta ^ can b e a n a ly sie d i n two w a y s

i) m aaah jataav a (P .Z Z .2 .5 )

ii) m aaah iU a h sSSLS, ( P . I I . 2 .2 4 )

W hether i t is a n a l y s e d as t a t g u r u a a c p . o r aa

bahu v rlh i cp* th e re i s no d if fe r e n c e in t h e m e a n in g o f the

cp. No d i f f e r m c e ia fo u n d in a c c e n t m a t io n a l s o .
 8 b

H«r« question arises* vrhat is the necessity of this

rule P .Z Z .2 .5 . m all respect we can manage as bahuvrlhi

cp. But the ofily purpooe Is to pr«;vent a normal genitive

tatpunisa CP.ZZ.2.8)^*

The e x .s c ite d by K . as -

lasalatah * a m o n th o l d *

s a A v a tsa ra ia ta h *a y e a r o ld*

dw ahalatah *tw o d a y s o ld *

trvahalatah • th r e e days old*

are not attested. O th e r e x .s also are not a v a il a b l e .

The e x .s m asalata and d v y a h a ia ta mm- f i r s t occurtfH

in p p u r. 2 .1 i € ^ and ^ 5 .1 0 ^ re sp e c tiv e ly . T h e o t h e r two

e x .s first occur in J a i . 1 .3 . <7 (5 8 .2 6 ).

This is a kind o f yasthl tatpurusa. The ctmtext o f

sayyii tatpurusa begins from th is.^

70 P . I I . 2 .8 - sasthl < supa va tatpurusah)

A w o rd e n d in g i n the g m i t i v e c a s e - a ffix i s p re fe r a b ly

com pounded w i t h t h e s e m a n t i c a l l y c o n n e c t e d c a s ^ i n f l e c t e d

w ords and the c p . i s c a l l e d t a t p u r u tya*

I. p .47-48.

2* C f. yay^ismaasavisave voqarambhah <£^.on P . 1 1 .2 .5 )

 90

143) •Iricylra *90«t*s mllX*

paraaiaw va •tat payoyad parawniyivtnip

E S m i *-Cchraatti .

XIso In 14al«2*13« Ta^» ^aSvSaS* and

Bau.^r. Su« 10«47tl5.

Th« «x.
144) a v a a p in d a *a b a l l of Ix o n * la fo u n d In M a i . U p , 3 . 3 .
»o
T h is ax. is fin a lly acc«m t«d b y P . V I . 1 .2 2 3 .

Tha a x.

145) rala p u n isa ‘ K i n g 's w an i s att«st«d in

*
_JgnjL.2r . Sa. 3 .4 .4 t l * .

The othar darivatives supplied b y j£,. as •

b r a t w a o a k u b a l ah *th a B ra h n in *s b la n k a t *

paattpadah 'a n i m a l ' s fo o t *

are not a t t « s t « d .

7 1 . P . V I . 2 . 4 - q adh aK ^1 a v a o a y o h p r a ia iy

(t a t p u r u s a Pttrvapadaa p r a X r t i s v a r a w )

Tha first m««ber of a tatmtnifa cp. prasazvas its

original accant, whan follovad by aadha and lavana

axprassing 'a maaaura* or 'mass'.

 91

Thtt «x»8 giv«n by |C. as -

>

■iiabagadhaw *th« d«pth of an o«r*

aritraaadhaa *the depth of a pastla*

goljgvaiyem *tha quantity of salt glvon to a cow'

aavalavapaw *th« quantity of salt glvan to a horae*

ara not attaatad. No othar darlvatlva la found,

Th«trafor«, It Is not posslbla to traca tha accant* Thaaa

darivatlvas ara compoundad by P .I Z .2 .8 ,

22. P .V I .2 .S . - davady w a davada

(ta tp u ru a a pStvapadawi praXrtlavaraw )

Zn a tatPuruaa cp., tha first mcmbar danotlng

Inheritance vatalns Its original accent, wh«3 the %rord

davada followa*

( The examples supplied by K. as

vldvSdayadah *the Inheritor of achool*

dhwadayadah *the Inheritor of wealth*

are not attested. As, the cp. aarlradavadah *ln heritor of

body* Is attested in #onl. Or* su. 3*€.2i22, we cannot

trace the accent. Theae are confounded by P . I I . 2 ,8 .

73, p.VZ.2.11 - sadfaapratlrupgyoh gadrgye (tatpuruse

purvapadawi prakrtlsvar— }
 92

In • tatpuru^a cp. ejqprassing resanblance with

800i « ^ a a « or something, the first menober retein^its
original accent when the word sadrsa or pratirupa follows.

The ex.s cited by K. as »

daevahsadrsah * like slavery *

▼rselyasadrsah ' like a ludra woman*

pitrpratirupah * representation of father*
raat^ratirupah 'representation of mother*
are not attested* The ex.s

up^asadraa *like ameans ' and

chandodaivatapratirupah * representation of divine metre*
are attested in L a . iSr. s u * 7 .€ .3 and Vaita. I r . Su. 3 5 .5

respectively. Therefore* it is not possible to trace the

accent, the ex.s are compounded by P . 1 1 .2 .8 . By P .11.1.31

the word with sadrsa forms trtlva tatpurusa. The accent

trtiva tatpurusa with sadrsa is decided by P .V I .2 .2 .

sadr^sT *
The ex.s with^here given are of sasti tatpurusa and it

applies to the cases where the case««:iding is not elided

by P .V I .3.21,

74. P .V I.2 .1 4 - matropainopakramacchaye napumsaXe

(tatpuruse purvapadam prakrtisvaraw)

The first member of a tatpurusa cp. retains its

original accent, when it follows the word matra« upalna,

upakrama and chava* which are used in neuter gender.

 98

Th« m x,m giv«n by |^« •

bhikyiS»atr#» *th« qu«ntity Ilka alai*

mmuxArmmtrm *the quantity ilka ocaan*

paoinop«1n«a *£irat Introdacad fay Paijinl '

XZS $0!E «jfiflE *first Introdacad by V y a ^ *

Splsalimpajnam 'fir s t introduced by Apisali*

idhZ2Eti££2BSE

daraanlvopricriain

■ukumarapaXrwiwi

nandopakramapi 'fir s t intxoducad by Hands'

j qucchiyaw *tha shadow of tha arzovs*

dhanuschaywB • Q. jikcucK(sto (T^ hcttKi

ara not attastad.

No othar te« is also availabla. so it it not

posslbla to traca tha accant.

75, F .V Z .2 .K - prltau ca (sukhaprivayoh tatpurusa

puryapadam prak^isvaraa)

Tha first manbar of a tatpurusa cp« prasarvas ita

original accant whan followad by sukha or priva in tha

sansa of *agraaabla to ona* or 'dasirad*.

14<) haripriva *dasirad by horsas* tatpurusa (P.ZZ.2.8)

mara aaw ad vimusiuco hariprivarva^ yahi.

(nC.Sam. 3.41.8)
 B4

Thm word H»ri Is d^rlvvd by the «fflx JU| with lif.

80 it has scut* on the first syllable by P .V X .1.197.

As the ep. praiasttkha 'agreeable to the subjects*

is not attested, the accent cannot be traced.

The examples supplied by £• «s

brahaanasukham 'agreeable to the Brahains*

chatr^rivah 'desired by the students
Xanyaprivah 'desired by the girl'
V

are not attested.

7«, p .V Z .2.17. - svaa svaeini

(tatpuruae purvapad^ prakrtisvaraa)

The first m«aU>er of a tatmirusa preseives its original

accent when its followed by the word svaiin and denotes

>i.~ ' the thing possessed.

aosvMi 'possessor of cows'* asvasyaaii 'possessor

of horses' and dhanasv^i 'possessor of wealth', are

the derivatives, given by £• with their accent. Since

the ex. aosvami is found in £]|. Sr.su. and other two

% »
ex.s are not attested, it is not possible to trace their;. ^

accent. Thus, this accent taught by P. is not Justified.

 95

77. F .V Z « 2 .1 8 - p a tv a v a ijy a ry (t a t £ u x u f « purv ap adam

B £ 2 2 L f*i£ L a r 8 a )

The fir s t mmibmr of a tatp uru ya cp. re ta in s its

Is. .w
o rig in a l a c c a n t w han i t ^ f o l l o w s ^ ^ ^ a trord p a t i and

danotas » a s t a r o r l o r d .

147) a r t a p a t i : 'l o r d o f t h a h o u s e '«

tatpurusa OP. X I . 2 . 8 )

a q n in a o m ih a a m id h v a t a X a v i r g r h a p a t i r yuva

( PiC. S<A. 1.12.8)

A lso in 4 .7 « 5 .

The other ex.s given by K. as

s^apati - 'm a s t e r o f the s o ld ie r s '

and narapati ' t h e l o r d o f t h e h u m a n - b e in g s ' are a tt e s t e d

in A i . j r . 8 .2 3 and j W . 8 8 .3 .7 r e sp e c tiv e ly . So t h e a c c e n t

cannot be tr e c e d . The c p . dh an y a p a tih 'p o s s e s s e r o f

corn' is not a tte s te d .

The vo rd o rha is fo rm ed b y t h e a f f i x and the

a f f i x h as a c u t e on t h e f i r s t by P . I X I . 1 . 3 . Thus t h is

rule is Ju stifie d ,

78. P .V Z .2 .1 9 - na b h u v a X c i d d i d h i su (t a tp u ru s a p a tisa b d e

u t t a r a p a d e p ra)crtya purvapadam )
 Bb

T h « f i r s t m om ber o f a t a t p u r u y a Cp* does n o t rata in

Its o rig in a l a c c a n t *»h«i t h e w a r d s b h u , vak, clt and

d l d h l s u fo llo w * th e w ord p atl* w h ic h d m o t e s t h e m e a n in g

•l o r d * .

146) bhupatl ' l o r d o£ the earth *,

tatpurusa (P .Z Z .2 .8 )

bhupatave svaha < T a i>saia. 2 . < . » . 3 )

14f) vakpati *lord o f s p e e c h ', tatp u ru sa ( P .Z I .2 .8 )

k rata v e svaha v a k a p a t w e svaha.

QCatha^ S a w . 1 4 .1 )

The e x .

150) v ak p ati, tatp urusa ( P .I X .2 .1 9 ) is fo u n d in

M a . S a w .4 . 4 . and s a .B r . 3 .1 .3 .2 2 , w h ic h p r e s e r v e s

its o rig in a l acccm t b y P . V I . 2 . 1 3 9 .

151) citpatl ' l o r d o f intelect'

tatPurusa O P . I I . 2 . 8 ) .

brahpa v a i c it a p a t i r b rah a a n a iv a in a a pavavati

ftcatha. S a w . 2 3 .1 ).

The e x .

152) c itp ati tatpurusa ^ .1 1 .2 .1 9 ) is fo u nd in M a . Sara.

4 .4 . and & a . 8 r . 3 . 1 . 3 . 2 2 . in w h ic h t h e s e c o n d matnber

o f the cp* re tain s it s o rig in a l accent by P . V I .2 .1 3 9 .

The e x . d id h isu p a ti 't h e h u s b a n d o f a woman t w i c e

m arried' is fo u nd in K a t h a . Saw. 3 1 .7 , and it s o th e r

 9V

reading as dadhltupatl also la available In Pal.Si

1 * 7 0 ,4 . But both th e se d e r lv a t lv a s are a tte ste d w ith o u t,

accent.

The ex.

153) dldh lsup atl is fo u n d In T a l . B r . 3 .4 .4 .1 , I n iimich

t h e s e c o n d meraber p r e s e r v e s It s e rlg in a l accent.

I f we I n t e r p r e t th is as t a t p u r u s a P . Z Z . 2 . 1 f , then

this a c c e n tu a tio n is ju s t ifie d by P .V I .2 .1 3 9 . Its

v aria n t readin g as

154} e d id h is u fa p a t l *the husband o f a y o u n g er s i s t e r w hose

e l d e r s i s t e r has n o t y e t been m arried* as t a t p u r u y a

( P . I I . 2 .8 ) is a tte ste d in M a. Saw . 3 0 .9 . It is fin a lly

accented by P .V I .r .2 2 3 *

Since ^1 the e x .s are attested with their accent.

It is fu lly Ju stifie d .

7f. P .V I .2 .2 0 - v a bhuvanam (p a t i s a b d a uttarapade a iav ary a v a c lT l

tatp uru se praXrtva w rv ap ad aa i)

T h e w ord b h u v a n a p referably re tain s its accent in

a tatpurusa c p . when t h e w o r d p a t i fo llo w s and

denotes t h e m e a n in g l o r d .

155) bhuvanapati *lo r d o f the w o x id *,

tatpurusa (P .I Z .2 .8 ).

b h w a n a g a t g ^ sv a h a
^Ta^.SMR. 2 .6 .6 .3 ) .
 38

15#} bhuvm apatl * lord o f th« w orld*,

tatpuruga C P .I Z .2 .8 ) .

bhgvanapatgy jv?h a (M a i .S m . 3 .8 .i )

T h a w o rd b h u v a n a la fo z m a d b y KvttN (Wrj . 1 1 . 8 0 ) %rlth

bhu and h a s a c u t a on t h e f i r s t b y P . V Z . 1 . 1 9 7 . Though

jjto 1 1 .8 0 is a p p l l c a b l a to b h u In tha Vedas. y « t by tha

f o r c a o f bahu l a m an tlon ed in P » Z I Z ^ . 1 « i t can ba u sa d

in tha l it a r a t u r a also . Whan b h u v a n a p a t i o p tio n a lly

do as n o t r a ta in its accant, it is fin a lly accan tad by

P .V I .1 .2 2 3 . Tha foxm b h u v a n a p a t i o ccu rs in H a . saw. 2 .2

T a i . Saro. 2 .i .« .3 # K ath a# «Saw. 3 5 .S and K a * S am » 2 . 1 . 3

v h i l a t h a foxm b h u v a n a p a t i is f o u n d i n M a i . sai&« 3 . 8 . € .

Thus# P 'b p rafarm ca is ju stifie d .

60. P .V X .2 .2 3 - s a v l d h a s a n l d a g a a r y a d a a a v e a a s a d e a a yu

(t a t p u r u a a p u rv ap ad a m p r a k r t is v a r a w i)

The first mefflber of a tatpuruaa cp. retains its

original accent whan the words savidha* sanlda* aaaarvada.

aaveaa ond sadeaa follcw and convey . the sm se of *what can

be found in the vicinity thereof*.

The ex. a g iv e n by as -

a) m a d r a s a v id h a w * t h e n e i g h b o u r h o o d o f t h a M adra*
0
J.tha neighbourhood of the
a a n d h Srisa v ld h aw ) O a n d h a r i*

K aM ftlraaavidhaw * the n eig h b o u rh o o d o f th e K a s h m ir * .

 99

b) madrkrnml^m *th« neighbourhood of th« Madra*

0
aapdhirigaaaldam )
^ * ) th« neighbourhood of the Qandhsrl *
gSndftffirijjfildam j

k y a lriu E lIte *th« neighbourhood of the Kastwir

o) wadraa— ryadai * the neighbourhood of the Madra*

0
aSadh^ia«aarvadae> }*The neighbourhood of the Oandari*
gandharia— tvadai )

kaawlraaaaaryadat * the neighbourhood of the

Kaahnir*

d) madraaaveagw *the neighbourhood of the Madra*

0
gandhariaavea— )
• ^ ) ‘ the neighbourhood of the
{ OandhSri*.
4 •
kaiilraaaveaaB * the neighbourhood of the Kaaheir*

e) madraaadeaae 'belonging to the Madra*

*
qandhSriaadeaaa } . .
^ ^> 'belonging to the Oandhari •
g«dhari aadeaaai j

Kaahwlraaadea— 'bel^mging to the Kaahmir*

are not atteated.

The cp.a prekrtiaavidhwi *near to the original fozm*

and larl^Iyaaadeaa * belonging to the seventeenth Kalpa'

are atteated in lli.gu* 2.10.2C and 1^. &r. Su. 8 .8 .4

reapectively. Therefore^ it ia not poaaible to trace the

accant*
 100

81* F « V Z « 2 . i O -> pr«tY< w i (r a 1a a a b d a p a r y a p a d *

JP Y S^.fF g Jg fl* E y m P a t e p rak rtlav aram )

~ V n ~ jm o
The w ord raian en d in g In tha g a n ltiv a casa o p tio n a lly

preaarvaa Itc o r ig in a l accant b a fo r a tha w ord p r a t y a n a a .

T h a a x . 8 a u p p l l a d b y l^. aa

rSja p raty a n ah /
# * t h a n a a r a a t h a i r to t h a t h r o n a *
r a la p r a t y a n ifh

ara not attaatad. so t h a a c c a n t c a n n o t b a t r a c a d . S in c a

n o n a th aaa tvo a x . la attaatad v lt h thalr raap actlva accent.

It la not at a ll ju atlflad .

82. P .V Z .2 .C 2 * graw ah a l l .iplnl (p u n r a p a d a w prakrtlavaraa

T h a q r a a a # aa a f l r a t m am ber o f c p . » o p tim a lly

praaarvaa Ita o r ig in a l accant, b a fo r a a w o rd d e n o tin g

* a p x o f e a s l o n a l man o r artlaan* •

T h e e x . a g i v e n b y |C. aa -

^ ^ ~Vr\'1^10
gran an ap ltah / )
, , ^ ) * a T i l l age b a rb e r'
g r — anapltat^ )
i . )
o r a a a k iila la h / )
^ ) • a v illa g e potter •
a r w iid c u la la h )
------- )
 lO i

mxm not attested, Oth«r m x,m also are not found.

T h arafora, it la vary d i f f i c u l t to t r a c e t h e a c c a n t .
1
T h a a a a x .a ara a a a th l tatpuruya (P .Z X .2 .8 ) » Thua# thla

rula la n o t ju a tlflad ,

63. P .V X .2 .6 7 » v l b h a aa adhvakaa (p u r y a p a d « t a dy ud attan i)

Tha I n i t i a l of th a f l r a t nam bar has acu ta In a cp.

w han t h a w o r d a d h y a k y a fo llo w s.

M a a x . a g l v a n b y |C. as -

g a v a d h y a k f ah ) r\
^ ) * a s u p a r ij^ a n d a n t o f cows*
g g v a d h y a k a ah )

aavadhyaX aah } ' a aap arln tan dant o f horsas*

asvadhyaXsah )

ara not a tt a s ta d .

Tha a x .s q ajad h y ak sa 't h a su p a rin ta n d a n t o f a la p h a n ts

sanadhvaKsa ' Sup arlntm dant of a n y ' ate. ara a tta sta d

I n /UP I S. 5 .3 . o T h arafo ra, It la not p o sslh la to t r a c a t h e

accant. Thasa d a rly a tlv as a r a com poundad b y P . Z i . 2 . 8 .

1. c f . qraaigtaplta. aaythi saaiasah samasaavarapayado

yogah (Wyasa on P .V I .2 .6 2 ).
 102

A c c o r d in g t o P a d w a n l a r l and W va»a the w ord

adhyakya !■ a s « d In t h e s e n s e o f y u X t a .

84. P .V I .2 .7 0 - ang^l m alreye (p u r v a p a d a n v a d v u d a t t a n i )

The I n i t i a l o f t h e f i r s t m em ber h a s a c u t e , w hen

it i s p receded by th e w ord n a ir e y a and den otes the

in g r e d ie n t o f the s a n e .

Ottdamaireya *th e w in e m a ir e y a p r e p a r e d from

m o l a s s e s '# m a d h u m a ir e y a *th e m a irey a p r e p a r e d fro m h oney*

a r e the e x .s c it e d by X . N e i t h e r t h e s e two e x . s n o r

any other e x . is attested. Th erefo re# the accent cannot

be traced. These e x .s are c o n ^ u n d e d by P . I I . 2 . 8 .

Every so rt o f s p ir itu o u s l iq u o r except sura

is c a l l e d m a ire y a .

85. P .V Z .2 .7 1 - b h a X t S k h y a s t a d c r t h e su (p unrapadam

adyudattam)

A w ord d e n o tin g fo o d has a c u t e on t h e first

sy llable# when i t i s p re c e d e d b y a w ord w h ic h d en o tes

a r e c e p t a c l e s u i t e d to c o n t a i n that.

1. « d h y a k s a»ab< lD*pi s w i a s e y u k t a v y a c y e v e t i (P a d w a n l a r i
o n K . V Z . 2 ^ .§ ^ . a d h y a k y a s a b d o *p i s a m ^ e yuktavacyeva
M y asa o n K ^ ^ Z . 2 . C 7 )

2. C f. s u r a y y a t i r i k t a m madyaasnaireyma QPadamanaJ-arl
on P . V I . 2 . 7 0 ) s u r a v a r ^ jrt madyam ~ m a ir e y a w i t v
ab hid hly a te ftlyasa o « ^ P .V I .2 .7 0 ).
 103

b h Ik fS u su h • t h « p o t m eant f o r c o o k e d f o o d * ,

aranakanaah * t h e p o t m e a n t f o r r ic e - g r u e l * and

b h S lIX a ft a a h 't h e p o t m e a it >for rlce- gruel •

are not attested . Th erefo re# it Is q u it e im p o s sib le to

tra c e the accent.

Th e w ord akhvah i s m m t io n e d to a v o id th e synonyns

o f bhakta etc. and th e sp e c ia l words, m eant f o r t h a t ,

1
a r e to b e t^en.

Iv asa states that these e x . a r e co m p ou n ded b y P .H .1 .3 6 ,

P r a k r t i v lk rtib h a y a i s n o t fo u nd h e r e . T h erefo re,

c o m p o u n d in g c a n n o t t a k e p l a c e b y P . I I * 1 . 3 6 .

A c c o r d in g t o P a d g a a n l a r i the e x .s b h iX ea k a a sa etc.

a r e com pounded b y P . Z Z . 2 . 8 . and the e x .s in w h ic h p rak rti«

v ik rtib h ^a i s fo u nd , a r e co m p ounded b y P . X X . 1 . 3 6 . sin c e

the a bo ve m e n tic m e d e x . s are n o t fo u n d and o t h e r e x .s are

not a v a ila b le , w e c«uinot assum e p r ^ k f t i - v i k ^ i b h a v a

in the c p . fo m a tio n s e x c l u d i n g bhikaikam sa e t c .

86. p .v x .2 .8 4 - a ra ae *n iv a sa n tah (putvapadam a d v u d a t t a a )

The in it ia l o f th e f i r s t m «nber o f a cp. has acute

b e f o r e gram a, w hen i t d o e s n o t m ean i n h a b i t a n t s .

1, c f . b a h u v a c a n m ir d e s a d ava sv a ru p a v id h i n i r a s e .

Skhyagrahaowt b h a k t a v ie ft s a y a c in a w - b h ik sid ln am
q ra h a n a r th a m anyatha p arv a y a n a m w m adin am svat.

1
^ padamanlari on p.VI.2.71.)
 10^

T h « a x .a g l v « n b y |C« «■ -

■ ttllao r^ah 'a n aaeanbly o f w r «a t l«r *

ir&Blq q r iiia h *a n aaaflm bl* o f M a r c h a n t a *

diwraaramah *th « lo r d o f the davaa*

are n o t a tt e a t a d .

Tho e x . b h S t a q r ^ a *a M u lt it u d e o f p la o t a o r body la

atteated In 1 * 1 *2 9 * tnd 1 4 .4 the o p . madhvrniaqrama

*t h e m id d le a ca le i n m u a le * la fo u nd in W a .i l . 1 .4 .7 .

T h erefo re, It la n o tp o a a lb le to trac e the a cc en t. Thua*

the accent taught by P. la not ju atlfled at a l l .

87. p .V X .2 .8 5 - qhaaadlau ca^

(purvapadani a d y u d a t t ^ t )

Th* In itia l of t h e f l r a t m em ber h a s acute, when It

l a f o l l o w e d b y q h o ya etc.

The ex.a given by the H a t aa i

dlbcalqhosah 'Indlatlnct nolae of I)2kal*

dSkalkatah *the atrow-mat of I ^ a l t *

d^alpal aval ah *the pool of Oakal *

etc. are not attested. Theae ex.s are compounded by

P .Z X .2 .8 . The ex.a auch aa dharMhaaa 'the nolae of mlllt

flowing Into e b u ^e t*, vetaeaXata *the cut made of reed*

and dhOTvapalvala 'the pool for paddy* are attested In
 105

J ^ a ^ & r . Su. 1 2 .2 1 .1 0 , K a . & r . Stt. 2 0 .2 .2 . and J a l . Q r .S u .

1 .1 1 .2 5 r*sp «ctlv «ly . so I t is not p o s s ib l a to t r a c « th a

accant. The ax. Indraahoaa *nama of a particular daity*

aa b a h u v r i h l cp. (t l .2 .2 4 ) la a ttw ita d in T a i . S aw . 1 . 2 . 1 2 . 2 ,

w h ic h ia f in a lly accantad by P . V I . 1 . 2 . 2 3 and the a x .

vawunahrada *nama o f a laka* ia a tta a ta d in K h i . 2 .1 4 .3 ,

Ifhich ia finally acc«ntad. The uaa of ca ia redundant

1
here.

88. P .V Z .2 .8 6 - chatnradavah a^avam

( p urv ap adam adyudattan)

The words chatri & C have acute on the firat

ayllable, when the word aala followa.

The ex.8 supplied by K. aa i

ehitriaala. ' ^

ce. *
alllaala

0
b h S ttd i a a l a
are n ot a t t e s t e d . No

O th er e x . l i a t e d here a v a ila b le .

So t h e a c c e n t c a n n o t b e t r a c e d . The in it ia l of

t h e a e c o n d member gets acute by p .V Z .2 .1 2 3 , w hen t a t p u r u s a

qp. en d in g in a ^a becom es n e u t e r b y P . I Z . 4 . 2 5 .

1. see PCA. p.65.

" ^* •
ft- ^ V
......... 1
s. [, ' 1
!
/
 10b

But hy th e d « v i c « o f p u r v a p r g t i g e d h a d a v ice, the I n i t i a l

of t h e f i r s t member, has a c u t e l»efore t h e w o r d a a l a » w hen

It I s used n e u te r g e n d e r . chatrla^aw and a llia a la ra ,

are the e x .s c i t e d by i^. N e i t h e r t h e s e two e x . s nor

a n y other# liste d In th is rule, i s .a t t e s t e d . Thus# the

« *
a c c e n t t a u g h t by P . is not ju s t ifie d .

»
8 9 .P .V 1 .2 .8 7 - prasthe * v rddham a k a r k v a d i s u (p u r y a p a d a n

a d y u d attam )

The f i r s t m em ber, w h i c h h a s n o t a V r d d h i in the f ir s t

sy llable, o r w h ic h is not katkl e t c . qrets a c u t e in the

first syllable befo re.

The e x .s sup p lied by K . as •

In d r a p r a s th a h *nam e o f a c ity *

kundaprasthah •n am e o f a town*

hradaprasthah *nam e o f a tom *

s u v a n oa p r a s t h a h *narae o f a city *

are not attested*

, The e x . tila p ra sth a *name o f a p lace* is fo u n d In

H i .P i. 1 7 i8. T h erefo re, the accent cannot be t r a c e d .

1. c f . vada a a l ^ t a s t a t p u r u so n ap m n sakal i n j o bh av ati.

t a d a p i t i t p u r u s e sala y am nap u m saks (P .V Z .2 .1 2 3 ) Ity

eta gnat p u r v a v ip r a t is c d h e n a adyudattgro b h a v a t i .

C hatriaalam a ilia a lq n on P .V Z . 2 . S 4 ) ,
 lO V

90. P .V Z .2 .8 6 . a a la d in S m c« f e r a a t h * tt t t a r «p a d «

pSrvai>ad«m a d v u d a t ta w )

And th a f i r a t a y l l a b l a o f m ala &C g a ta a cu ta« w han

t h e word p raatha fbllo w a.

m Slap rasthah *nam a o f a town*

#
aSlapraeth ah *n «n a o f a town*

d r a k aapraathah * n m a o f a city *

ara not a tt a a t a d . O th a r ax»salao ara not a v a l l a b l a .

Th arafora, i t l a n o t p o a a i b l a to t r a c a t h a a c c a n t . Thua#

thla rula la not ju a tlflad .

1
Tha uaa o f 6 a la radundant hara*

91. p . v z . 2 . 8 9 - aaahannavM B n a a a r a ’ nttdlcim

, (ptttvapadam advttdattaw)

Tha In it ia l of t h a f i r a t m am bar o f a C p . h a a acuta

b a f o r a t h a w o rd n a a a r a ^ but n o t «han i t pracadaa tha w ord

m ahat o r nava a n d w han i t d o a a n o t r a f a r to a c ity In tha

land a o f tha n o r t h a m p ao pla*

T h a a x a n p l a a g l v a n b y |^. aa •

atthyanaqaraa * th a c i t y o f th a suhyaa*

pundranaaaraa *th a c i t y o f tha pundraa*

 108

ar« not attested. These e x .s a r e com pounded b y P . Z X « 2 * 8 ,

NO o t h e r e x . i s f o u n d w i t h nacrara^ w h ic h r e f e r s to a c i t y ,

o t h e r than o f th e n o r t h e r n p e o p l e • Therefo re, it is not

p o s s i b l e to t r a c e t h e a c c e n t . Thus, th is accent taught

by P . is not ju s t ifie d at a l l .

92. P .V I .2 .9 0 - aowe c w a t n m drvaC travac

(punrapadaai a d y u d a t t — )

A w o r d o f two o r t h r e e s y l l a b l e s e n d i n g i n j or ^

(w i t h t h e e x c e p t i o n o f m a h et and n a v a ) h a s a c u t e on t h e

first s y l l a b l e b e f o r e th e w ord araa«

The e x .s sup p lied b y |C. as

d a t t a im a w 'n a m e o f a p lace*

quptagaina *n««e of a lo cality *

k u k k u tan n a m 'n a m e o f a p lace*

0
vavasatm nB *nane o f a p lace*.

are not a t t e s t e d . T h e r e . « re ccxnpoonded, by P . Z Z . 2 . 8 .

The e x . s th u la x m ^ a *narae o f a p lace* is fo u n d in T ^ . Br«

2 S .1 0 .1 8 . T h erefo re, the accen t cannot be t r a c e d . Thus,

th e rule is not J u s t ifie d .

1. a aahan nav aw i t y e v a , m ahaim jm n avatw iiB.

(k* on P . V l . 2 . 9 0 )
 10b

9 3 . r .V Z .2 .9 1 - na b h u tw ih ik M a n llv ia d rS iw a k a lla la B

(arm aa ab d» u t t a r a p a d a p u r v a p a d a a adyudattan)

Tha words bhuta. adhlka. aanilva* wadra. agaa end

Xai iala do not get acuta on tha first syllabi•* bafora
tha word aima»

Tha ax.s suppllad by jc. as -

bhutanwam *gone ruinad*

adhik^an 'abundant ruin*

saniivaxmaHi *tha ruin of living*

aw>armlm 'stonas of a ruin*

madrannam ) * the ruin of tha country to tha

- - , l)
madratfnannaB } north-west*

kailalarmiw *name of country*

are not attested.

9 4 . P .V Z .2 .9 4 •> samlnavam qirinlkavavoh

(purvapadaBi a n t o d a t t a a )

The final of the first munber has acute before airi

and nikava, when it danotea a name.

1, madrafciaarahanm sanohatavicrrhltarthan (K. on.

V. V I . 2 . 9 1 ) .
 IIU

The « x .8 g iv e n by K . •
0 *
b h w la n S q irih 'n a m e o f a m o o n taln .

■ a p in d a n lX a y a h *a n asso clatlo a o f s ap in ^a*

m au n d ln ik a y ah 'a n a sso c ia tio n o f M a u i}^ *

c lk h lllln ik a v ah *a n a sso c ia tio n o f C l l c h il l i *

ax« not attaatad. Tha « x . aP jan aq lrl 'nania o f a

m o u n t a in * Is attectad In T a . 4 .7 .1 0 . So I t I s

v e r y d i f f i c u l t to d a c l d a t h a accm t.

But tha « x . anlanaq lrl * t h e a u la lm a n rang* In tha

P un jab * is fo u nd in K a t h a . Saw. 2 3 .1 . S.tnca not a slngla

•X . Is attested w it h the accent, th is rule Is not J u s t i f i e d .

95. P . V Z . 2 . 9 7 . - dv lqau k r e t a u

Cpurvapadam anto di[ttaw )

The fin a l of t h e f i r s t m em ber o f a d y l a u cp. has

a c u t e when i t d m o t e s a sa c rific e .

T h e c p . g i v e n b y 1C. as t

c a ra k a trir a tr a * Name o f a c erem o n y l a s t i n g fo r a three

days* is not attested . The e x .s o a r e ia t r ir a t r a h *R a n e

o f cerem ony l a s t i n g t h r e e d a y s* and k u s u r a v ln d a s a P ta r a tr a h

*Name o f a p a r t i c u l a r o b s e r v a n c e s l a s t i n g f o r seven days*

a re a t t e s t e d in 6aia. & r .s u . 1 6 .2 .2 a n d T a )iB r . 2 2 .1 5 .1

re sp e c tiv e ly , so i t i s very d iffic u lt to t r a c e t h e accent.

T h e s e a r e com pounded b y P . Z I . 2 . 8 . ''

^ . ' ' ' ; ■^ 1:

\ t ■
' Arf
. , ' y
 Ill

M * P « V I .2 ,9 8 • sabhav« n ap u w galf (p u r v a p a d a i a n t o d a t t a w )

The fin a l o f t h e f i r s t m am ber o f a c p « has a cu t«

b a f o r * the w ord s a b t ^ w han e x h i b i t e d as n e u t e r *

The e x ^ _ - ‘ g i v e n b y |^. a s -

oo pal^abh — * an a s s e m b ly o f c o w h e r d s *

p a e u p i^a sab h g n *«n assasibly o f herdssian*

0
atrlsab haa * t h e assaoibly o f women*

dasasriJhaw * t h e a s s e m b ly o f m a i d * s e r v a n t s .
are not attested.
No o t h e r e x . is fo u nd . Hence« the accent cannot

be traced.

Th e w ord sabha beco m es n e u t e r b y t h e r u l e P . I Z » 4 . 2 3 - 2 4 .

whan t h e w o r d s a b h a d o e s n o t becom e n e u t e r b y t h e s e two

rules, the fin a l of t h e f i r s t m am ber i s n o t a c c e n t e d ^ b y the

m axim o f ' pratlbad ^ta*

97. P . V Z . 2 . 9 9 - p u r e pracam (purvapadara a n t o d a t t m i )

The fin a l of t h e f i r s t m em ber g e t s acute b e fo r e the

w o r d p u ra* w han i t d e n o t e s t h e c i- ^ o f t h e e a s t e r n p e o p l e *

T h e e x . s g i v e n b y |^. a s -

lala^ap u ras *name o f a toim *

k an c ip u ra n • name o f a town*

1* P b h . no 105, see, o p .c i t .p p .l 8 S » 1 8 7 .

•
 ^1'
■I-1
•
"

■ivadattapuram 'nam« of • town*

kaxolpgraro *nama of « tovm*

nanaapureal *nma of a town*

ara not attastad, wo othar ax., which danotaa tha

city of tha aaatarn paopla, la availabla. so tha propar
*
accant cannot ba tracad. Thasa ara compoundad hy P . I I . 2 .S .

98* P .V I.2.100 - ariatagaudapurva ca (puraaabda uttarapada

purvapadam antodattn)

Tha laat syllabi a of tha first mambar has acuta whan

tha word pura pracadasarista and gauda.

Tha ax.s glvan by K • as • '

-jlr' aristapurai *nanva of a town*

qaudapuraa *n«na of a town!

ara not attastad.

1
By tha force of tha voxrd punra In this rula« tha

ax.s such as aristaaritapuram *nama of a town* «nd

gaudabhrtvapuraa 'nama of a town* hava acuta on tha final

sylli^lo of tha first mambar bafora tha word puraa. As nona

of tham is attastad^ tha propar accant cannot ba tracad. Thus*

this rula is not Justifiad.

1• Cf. purvacrrahanam kirn 7 ihapj yatha svat.

aristaaritapuram. qaudabhrtvapuraw« (Jc. onHVI.2.100) .
 113

99. P .V Z .2 .1 0 1 - n a haetlnap halakam ard evah fo u ra a a b d a

ttttarapada pSrvapadara a n t o d a t t a a )

Tha acuta doas n o t f a l l on t h a f i n a l syllabi a o f the

f i r s t mambar, w h«i h aa tln a* p halaka and m ardava f o llo w tha

w o r d p u r a«

Tha a x . 8 g iv a n by as i ^

h a s t l n a p u r im *nam a o f a tow n*

p h a la X a p u r a w *n8ina o f a to%m*

reardayapurjBi 'n a m a o f a to%mX

ara not attastad. so it is quita impossibla to

traca tiia accant. Thus* this rula is not justifiad.

100. P .V Z .2 .1 0 2 - kusu lak u p ricu w bhaa^aw b i l a

(p u rv ap ad g n a n t o d a t t a w )

Tha words kusula» kupa> kuibha* and aala have acuta

on tha final bafora tha word bila

Tha su p p liad by K . as i

kusulabilaw 'a %«hole in a ground8

kupabilaa 'a hola or pit made for a wall*

kumbhabilan *a pot lika a hola*

a^abilara *whola in an appartment*

ara n o t a t t a s t a d . T harafora* it is vary d i f f i c u l t to

t r a c a the a cc a n t.
 114

1 0 1 . P .V Z .2 .1 2 5 - j d i l ( k a P ^ S n t * tatp u ru a#

A n « a t « r tatp uru aa coapound e n d in g in kanth a

has a c u t a on t h a f i r s t a y llabla of clhan a .

Tha a x .a s u i ^ l i a d b y |^« a a •

c ih an a k an th a p i *Mama o f a town*

m adrtfcanthaa *Mama o f a to v n *

ladurakanthan *Hama o f a town*

ara not a tta a ta d . O th a r a x .a also ara not a t t a a t a d .

80 It i s v a r y d l f f l c o l t to d a e l d a t h e a e c a n t . Thaa* thla

xula la n o t j u a t l f l a d .

Tha w ord c l h a n a f l r a t oecura In P . v x . 2 .1 2 S .

102. p .V Z .2 .1 2 9 - k u la a u d a sth a la k a raah a « a 1 n w « w (t a t p g r u y a

jdytfdjffjes)

T h a w orda k o l a . aSda« a th ala and k a n aa hava acu ta

on th e f i r s t s y lla b i a at tha and o f a t a t p u r u a au w han

danotas a n m a .

Tha mxmplmm g iv e n ]C. a a *

d S k s l k u l *llaaM o f a v illag e *

■ahakikalawi *Name o f a p l a c e *
#
devaattdaw 'Naoie o f a v illag e*
 lib

bh«ll»5d«ft *Nam « of a c o u n t r y *

dSndavanaatftalI *N«m«of a villaga*

m a h a k ia th ^I *Nani«of a placa*
d a k a iX a ra a h *Nama of a v l l l a g a *

ar« not a ttastad . 80 wa cannot d a c ld a th a a c c a n t .

T h a s a a r a com poundad b y p « i z « 2 . 8 .

Tha c p .8 r a h it a X t t l a *Nama o f a p l a c a ’ a n d brahw a-

atihala * Nama o f a city o r v lllag a* a ra a tt a s ta d in

Tm . Br. 1 4 .3 .1 2 a nd A j n i . 2 * 6 .4 i 2 1 . T h a r a fo r a #

th a accant cannot ba t r a c a d .

0
157) havyaaSda 'w h o p raparaa o r p ro v id e s o b la tio n *

t a t p u m ea (P .Z Z .2 .1 9 ) .

............ p a v a m » a h pratalcva* a i n a b h a a v a n a a « l w r a t o * a i

havyaatfda r t a d h a m a a i •••

T a i .S a m . 1 .3 .3 .1 .

103. p . V I . 2 .1 3 0 - ^ a r a i a d h a r a v a ralv am (t a t D u r u s a uttarapadi

adyudattan)

Tha i n i t i a l of t h a w o r d ralvani has acuta a'

and o f a tatpuruaa c p .^ w i t h tha a x c a p tio n o f

k a ira a d h a r a v a .
#
158) v ip ra ra iv a *th a a o v a ra ig n ty o f tha y ip rag ,

tatpuruaa (P .Z Z .2 .8 ).
 IIB

latju h so ^JEC£ a s M l s i fln * gavo isjn ea u

v ip ra rS jy .

( W C .f a E . 8 .3 .4 )

H e r * the a ccen t I s Ju stifie d .

The e x . 8 9i v e n by as -

brahmanarSivann » t h e s o v e r e i g n t y o f t h e B rah m in s*

X satrly araJy aw • the so v e r e ig n ty o f th e w arr io rs *

are not atteste d .

1 0 4 . P . V I . 2 .1 3 1 - varqyadavas ca

(a k a tm a d h a r a y e t a ^ u r u s e u t t a r a p a d a w adyudattaro)

T h e w o rd v a r q y a etc. h a s a c u t e on t h e f i r s t

s y l l a b l e at the end o f a tatpuruya c p ., w h ic h I s not

a kaxm adharaya.

v asudevavarcfvah « vasu devapalcsv a h *t^ln g

V asu deva*s s id e *, arlunavarctvah* arlu n ap aksah 't a k i n g

A r j u n a 's s id e * are the e x .s g iv e n by X . Hoiirever« these

e x .s a r e n e i t h e r a t t e s t e d n o r do we come a c r o s s any o t h e r
1
d e riv a tiv e , liste d In th is g a g a . In p r e » p . l i t e r a t u r e .

1, c f . vargyadayah p ra tlp a d ik e s u na pathyante

d iq ad ly u ( P . I V . 3 .5 4 ) ^ varcra p u g a q a n a prfcs a

Ity ev a m adav o y e p a t h l k a h , ^ eva y a t p r a t v a v a it a

vargyadayah ih e p ra tip a ttav y a. (|C. on P . V Z . 2 . 1 3 1 ^

 IIV

T h « s * c x .a a r e ccHnpounded b y P . I Z . 2 . 8 , Thus, th « acc«nt

taugh t by P . Is not J u stifie d at a ll.

1
M e use of eg is redundant here.
*
1 0 5 . P .V Z .2 .1 3 2 - putrah pumbhvah
(tatpuruse uttarapadam adyudattam)

The word putra* after a masculine noun in a tatpurusa

Qp» has acute on the first syllable.

The e x a m p le s s u p p l i e d b y K . as i

KjBWatipH.U.gh ‘the son of Kaunati*, ^

damakaputrah *the son of Oomaka* •
mahisakaputrah *the son of Mahisaka*
mahisiputrah *the son of M ^ i s i *

are not attested.

The e x .s sutaputra *the son of a charioteer*

atriputra ‘the s (M) of Atri* etc. are attested in
Jai.Br. 2 .4 3 1 and B r .D e .5 .5 8 respectively. Therefore*
it is very difficult to trace the accent.

The ex.
159) kutsaputr^* is attested in Sam. 1 0 .1 0 5 .1 1 , which is
finally acc«»ted by the general rule P .V l .1 .2 2 3 . ttius^
it goes against this rule.

1« see PCA.#P.65.
 118

1 0 6 . P . V Z . 2 . 1 3 3 - n a c a r v a r a 1a r t y lit ^ ■■Kvukta 1 n « t y « k h « b h y h

(tatxm ru f putra u ttarapadam advudattaw )

The acuta d o «s n o t fall on t h e f i r s t sy llable o f

t h e w o r d p utra« when p r e c e d e d b y a %rord w h i c h d e n o t e s the

m e a n in g o f p r e c e p t o r , k in g s* p riests* w i f e 's r elatio n and

agnates and co gnates*

160) ralaPtttrah *th e k i n g 's son*

t a t p u r u ya (^ .I X .2 .8 ) .

Xakubho r a ia p u t r a b praanati

< Hai. S a m .l . l l . 7 )

A lso in T a i » l i r . 3 . 8 , 5 . 1 .

As the c p . acarvaputra 't h e aon of a teacher*

is a t t e s t e d in A p a . 1 .7 .3 0 * the accent cannot be

traced.

The e x . 8 giv e n by K . as t

upadhyavaputrah 't h e scm o f a t e a c h e r '

sakatavanaputrah 't h e son o f S a k a t a y a n a '

la v a ra p tttr a h ' t h e son o f a k in g '

nandaputrah * t h e son o f K i n g N a n d a *«

rtvikP tttrah 't h e s a c r i f i c e r 's son'

v slakap u trah 't h e s a c r i f i c e r ' s son*

hotuhputrah 'the putra of Hota '
 iiy

aiwiyuXtaputrjj^ )
^ ) 'th* relation's son* •
■ambandhlputrah )

■v^aptttrah *th« brothar^In-law's son*

Inatiputrah ‘ tha son of a ralativa'

bratusputrah *bxothar's son*

bwdhavaputr^ 'frlands son* •

are not attastad. Hanca, It !•'. not possibla to traca

the accent.

107* P .V I .2 .1 3 4 - curnadlnv apranlaasthyah (tatpuruae

ttttarapadam adyudattsm)

The ex.s given by K. as -

mudcracurngn 'the powder of beans*

masuracurnam *the powder of a kind of pulse*<
are not attested.

The derivatives
aswacurna stone powder *
vavacurna 'barley powder* etc.
are attested in Bau.Sx.Su. 9 .4 i 2 2 end j y ^ .j r .s u . 4 .1 5 .2 2

respectively. Therefore, the proper accent cannot be

traced.
neither the ex.s ending in c S m a are attested nor
other ex.s, listed in the c u r n a d i l ist. are foundwith its
accent. Thus, the accent rule is not justified atall.
 12U

1 0 8 .P .V 1 .2 .1 3 5 « fli^t ca k «o 4ad in l (a p r a n i y a st h y a uttarapadan

a d v u d a t ta m )

T h a s i x w orda k a n d a . c ira . p alala. aupa* aaka and

x5la o f the aStraa fro m P . V Z . 2 . 1 2 6 . ^ V Z « 2 . 1 2 9 hava acuta

on t h a f l r a t ayllabla, w han p r a c a d a d b y a n o n - l i v i n g g a n i t i v a

cp.

A ll the p re c a d in g rulas fxom P . V Z . 2 . 1 2 6 to P .V Z . 2 . 1 2 9

a n jo in the in itia l a cc a n tu a tio n w it h r e g a r d to aoma s p e c i f i c

n aa n in g . B u t h a r e e v e n t h o u g h t h o s e m e a n in g s are not conveyed

atill the in it ia l a cc m tu a tio n takes p la c e . To j u s t i f y thla

- 1
W vasa g i v e s two f o l d n e c e s s i t y o f t h i s a p h o r is m .

i) To i n c l u d e t h e e x . s w h e r e a l l the senses are not m eant.

ii) Z t w ou ld a lso p x o h i b it t h e co m p o u n din g o f p r a o i s a y ^ i

*liv in g - > g o n itiv a * • From t h i s it also seem s t h a t t h e s i x w o r d s

b e g in n in g w ith k an da etc. a r e co m p ou n ded i n b o t h t h e s e n s e

o f liv in g and n o n - liv in g g « i i t i v e cases and t h ia rule re stric ts

it i n t o n o n - l iv in g g e n i t i v e c a s e o n l y .

d a r b h a k i n dan *th e a talk o f g r a s s ' • a a r a k S nd a n

't h e atalk o f a sort o f reed*« darbh«3?raB * a c l o t h m ade

#
of darbha graas* k u aaclram ' a c l o t h m ade o f k u a a 'g r a s s '*

tila p a la la m *a k in d o f sweet- m eat m ade o f g z o u n d aeaanum a n d

1. C f . v a tr a t a i r v ih itsm t a t o 'n v a t r a p i v ath a avat,

p r a ^ i s a s y iy a a c a ma b h u d i t y evw arthaprapancab
(W vasa on X . V Z . 2 .1 3 5 )
 12i

* m
, t
sug ar** m u d g a au p a h * t h « so up o f b e a n s * » w ulakastfcam

*Mul a k a ^ V a q a t a b l a s * nad lkd lai * rtvar- ban k*«

#
s — udraXthaw * s e a- sh o ra * are tha a x .s lllu str«t«di

by K . Nona o f t h a s a d a r i v a t i v a s are a tte s te d w it h its

accent. As t h e e x . v l d a l a s u p a *l e a f l e s s v e g e t a b le soup*

Is fo u n d in l .3 0 « l , it is not p o s s ib le to trac e the

accent.

The e x .s w it h 'k.andm such as

161) i k su X an d a * sug ar- can e* and

162) a n q u l i k ^ da 'u p p e r p a r t o f t h e f i n g e r *

are a ttested in M a i . S e A . 4 . 2 . 9 and K a th a . san. 2 6 .4 .

re sp e c tiv e ly ^ as s a s t h i tatpurusa C .P .Z Z .2 .8 ) . The

fo rm e r ex* is fin a lly accented by P .V Z .1 .2 2 3 , w hereas the

l a t t e r re ta in s its o rig in a l accent# a f t e r b e in g co m p o u n de d.

T h e w o r d aftguli i s fo rm e d b y t h e a f f i x u l i (tm . I V .2

w ith «n g a a nd t h e in itia l of the a f f i x has acute by

P .I I Z .1 .3 . B ut i t h a s n o aiq o la n atio n i n P *s system .

Both th e a t t e s t e d e x .s go ag ain st P .* s rule.

1
T h e u se o f ^ is redundant here*

109. p .V Z .2 .1 3 6 - kundam vanam (t a t p u r u s e u t ta r a p a d a m

advu datt< m )

1. see PCA., p.65.

 12 2

Thm in itia l o f t h « «#ord luuida, a t tha and o f a

t a t p u n i aa c p .« h a s a cu ta« w han d a n o t a s forast.

Tha a x .s suppliad by K* aa i

darbhakundaw *tha darbha-grass forast'

■arakdadan *tha aara-grass foraat*

are not att«stad. And as tha cp. mulakunda

»tha forest of various roots* Is found in Kau. O r. Su«

2 4 •4 .2 4 , tha accant cannot ba tra c a d . Thus# the accen t

rule is not J u s t i f i e d .

1 1 0 . P .V I * 2 . 1 3 7 - prricrtya b h a q a la m (u t t a r a p a d a t a t p u r u s »

prakrtlsvaran;)

The word b h a g ^ a at the end o f a tatpurusa c p .

retains its original accent.

Here the synonyms o f bhaorala are included.

The cx.s supplied by K . as i

kum bhibh^al m

0
kumbhlkap3l<m ) *the elephant's skull*

kumbhlnadal m )

dAE- not attested, we never come across such ex .s

in prevP.literature. Therefore# the accent cannot be traced.

 Th« cp .

163) alraakapala
iKai'* ^ * a skull*, tatpurusa C P .Z Z .2 .8 ) Is found

i n T a l .s a f t . 6 .5 .9 .1 and | a . Br. 3 .5 .3 .2 3 « w h l c h Is fin a lly

a c c c n t a d by p . V Z . 1 . 2 2 3 « . Thus, tha atta sta d a x . goas

a g ain st P 's a p h o r is m .

111. P .V .4 .7 8 - brah aah gstlb hy w varcasah (s a m a s a n ta h a C )

Tha a f f i x ag is a d d a d a f t a r t h a w o r d v a r c a s # w h «n

it i s p r a c a d a d by t h a w o r d s brah m a a n d h a s t i .

164) bratw iavarcasa ‘ d iv in a splan do ur'

tatpurusa (P .I I .2 .8 ).

tajo v a i b ra h m a v a rc a sw a p riv as t a ja sa iv a in a m tad

brahw avarcasana saw ardhavati

\
(M .B r . 2 .4 ).

A ls o in C h a .tfp. 3 .1 3 .3 . and Ian. Sr.Su. 1 4 .2 .4 .

165) h a stiv a rc a sa 's p l m d o u r o f tha elep h ant*

ta tp u r u sa ( P .I 2 « 8 .)

h astiv arc asa w prathataa b rhadvavo vad a d itv a i

t any ah sgababhuva.

12.1)

A lso in P a . Q r . S u . 3 .1 5 * 2 .

since both the e x .s are a tt e s t e d , th is rule

is ju stifie d .
 124

112. P .V .4 .9 3 - agra k h y a y a m u r a a a h (a n a a a n t a h Tac )

The a f f i x TaC is a d d « d a f t e r t h « w o r d u raa# a t the

e n d o f a tatpttnay a c p ., w han i t m ea n a 't h e m oat e x c e l l e n t

o f Its k in d .

T h e e x ( * i .' g iv e n by K , as

aavoragan *th e m ost e x c e l l e n t o f horses*

asvurasatn *th e m ost e x c e l l e n t o f sw ords*

hastyurasan *the m ost e x c e l l m t o f elephants*

rathorasatt *the m ost e x c e l l m t o f c h a rio ts*

are not a t t e s t e d , o th e r d e riv a tiv e s also are n o t

fo u n d .

113. P . V . 4 . 1 0 3 - a a a s t fit a n n a p u m s a k a c c h a n d a s l

(t a t p u r u y a t snasw tah ^aC)

The a f f i x TaC Is added to a tatgurusa cp. In

n e u t e r g e n d e r e n d in g In ^ or js. In the c h a n d a s»

166) r s a b h a c a im a n *t h e s k in o f a bull*

tatpurusa (P .Z Z .2 .8 )

r aabhacagee *d h v a b h ls lc v a t e

(K a tha- Siro.3 7 . 3 )

A ls o I n T a l . B r . 2 .7 .2 .2 .

167) devaechandas *davln e m e tre *»

tatpurusa P .Z Z .2 .8 .
 125

- T o p a la b h v a f

^ 2 £ i* £ £ * lml92 «nd vSdhu>S r *8u«4#lOO«3.

Th* o th «r

—*m u » vach an d *y *th a m atra o f ma ' l a found

^ Z £ ^ * J S l * S * 4 ,8 « 6 * s in c a both th a a x *a a r a a v a lla b la «
I t I s fu lly J u a tifla d ,

Tha c p . h ftstlcarm a *th a ak in o f a la p h a n t'#

g lv a n by K« I s not a tte e ta d .

114« F«V Z *1«13 * ^an ah sampraaarai^an

(p u trap aty o h ta tp u r u se )

Tha 2 o f th e a f f i x aysH (P.XV*1*78) i s y o c a l l s a d

l a a ta ti)u r u sn cp« when fo llo w e d by th a words p u tr a
and p a t l *

Tha a x ^ ' g iv e n by K ., ’ > ' ji. a s k e r l s agandhl-

p u tra b • th a son o f a woman h avin g cow-dung sm a ll*
Kaum udasidhlputrab * th a son o f a woman having 111 y w fragran ce*
K a r lf fg a n d h lp a tlh 't h a husband I f th a woman h avin g cow-dung sm a ll*
k a iip u d i^ a n d h lp a tib *th a husband o f th a woman havin g l i l y - f r a g r a n c e *

are not a tte ste d , w n e v e r f in d su ch d e r i v a t i v e s In

lite r a tu r e .
 12b

Th« m*,u ktiiud«QandhIptttr« and kauwudagandhlpatih

first occur in OM* 4*66 a and othar two axa*

in Jal. 4 .3 ,1 7 2 (3 0 9 .2 1 ) •

115. P . V Z . 1 . 1 4 5 - Q o apadam B ev ita a a v ita p r a iiia n t a u

« -A
( la t )

Tha word qosPada is foxmod by jut , whan it m a an a ^

a locality vlaltad or not viaitad by. cows or it maana a

quantity.

169) go spadaw 'f r a q u a n t a d b y Icina*

t a t p u r u aa (P .Z Z .2 .8 )

o o spadaan u d a k a m a n a .

4 .6 .1 0 ).

170) aqrafpadaa 'n o t f r a q a a n t a d b y k i n a *

tatpuruea (P .Z Z .2 .8 )

aaofpadaa anacarita

T a » 4 .6 .1 0 ) tl

S i n c a b o t h t h a i r r a g u l a r fo zm s a r a a t t a s t a d , th ia

m la is Ju stifia d .
 « 12 V

116. P .V Z .3 .2 1 - yaath va ric ro U

(ttttara p »d » a l u X )

T h a g « n i t l v « c a a » > a f f i x l a n o t a l i d a d w han t h a o p .

ajqpxaaaaa *a n a f f r o n t o r i n a u l t * .

T h a a x 4T r ' - a u p p l l a d b y ]C a s

c au raa y aX iA l m 't h a g a n g o f t h i a v a a *

daaaavakulara 't h e a a s a m b la g a o f slavas*

v r yalaayaJculaa * t h a aasarablaga o f Sudras*

ara n o t a t t a s t a d . o t h e r d a r iv a t lv a s w it h kula*

w h i c h ajqpraas *c a n a u r a * ara n o t fo u n d . Thus* th is rula

is not ju s t ifia d at a ll*

Tha a x . cauraavakulm f i r s t occurs in E M .6 . 2 6 b .

and o th a r a x .s a r a n o t f o u n d i n p o s t - P .l i t a r a t u r a also .

1 1 7 .P .V Z .3 .2 2 « p u t r a ' n v a tara sv ia t

(s a s t h v a akroaa u tta rap a d a aluk )

Tha g e n itiv a cas«**a ffix ia o p t io n a lly r a t a in a d «

w han th e w ord p u tra fo llo w s and r a v i l a i s m e a n t.

171) w draputra * t h a son o f a 6u<lra w onan* tatp uruaa

P .X I .2 .8 .
 12b

vat««a ca v a l w d h a t i t h i a ca kanvavaa taw tm

vataJB ■ a d h a t l t h i r a k r o a a d abrahtaan^si a u d r a p u t r a

Iti C faa . Br. 1 4 . 6 . 6 ) •

A ls o I n V a . 1 * 1 .8 5 . 1 7 .3 8 .

Tha «x. aSdravahputrah la not found.

Tha a x .a o lt a d by K . aa i

dawyab putrah / ) tha am of a naldaleva*

daalputrah )

v r a a l y a h p u t rah / ) t h a son o f a S u d r a woman*

v r aallp utrah )

ara n o t a t t a a t a d . Tha attaatad a x . in p lias that

tha n o n ^allalo n o f g a n lt lv a c a a * > a f f l x l a n o t J u a t lfla d *

w han th a w o r d p u t r a fo llo w s and r a v lla la m aant.

1 1 8 . P .V Z . 3 .3 3 - rto v ldvav o n laan ban dh eb h y ah (u t t a r a p a d a

Tha g a n ltlv a casa - afflx la not a lid a d a ft a r a word

a n d l n g in £ w han asqpraaaaa ■ a c a d a m lc r a l a t l o n a h l p o r

b lo o d - r a l a t l o n a h l p *

T h a ax* c l t a d b y JC . aa -

hoturantavaal *th a p u p il o f HOty p rlaat*

p itu r a n ta r a a l *«»a h air of fath er*

 12b

hottth putrah *th« Bon of Not|* pri«st*

pi tub *th« son of th« father*

•r« not attested* Mot other ex* Is found in

Pr»>P* litereture* M l Jtihese ex*s first occur in
Ja i. 4 .3 .1 3 6 (3 0 3 .)

l l '» .P * v z .3 * 2 4 . yjbhafe svasrpatyph (ikarantebhyah

vidyOTnisaabwdharkibhyab

S ^ )

The.ganitive case-affix is optionally retained

after a stem ending in f when svasr and pati follovs

and ejqpressea relation through study or blood.

The supplied by |C. as I

a) matuhsvasa

Sitah svafi the aother*s sister

mj^rgvagS

Eituh^w^ei )
)
Bituh yvagS ) the father's sister

pitarsvasa .{
b) duhitu^patlh )
) son-in-law
duhitxpatih ')
 13U

n a n a n d u lip a tlh )
* } th« husband of • husband's sist«r.
nj5nandx£s^^ )
ara not attested.

T h e a x . s a ia tu h s v a s S , p itu h y v asa and d u h itu h P a ti

f i r s t o ccur In she* 9 .6 0 S Jal. S * 4 .6 7 (4 0 9 .4 ) and A 8H .

3 .2 5 3 resp ec tiv ely .

The cp.

172) pitrpati 'Name of y«na ' is found in jiani.Or .iu .

3 .4 .1 (2 0 and

173) nrpati 'King* in |^. S a w . 4 . 2 0 . 1« Tai.Br. 2 .8 .7 .7 . «id

Bau. &r. su. 1 3 .5 i l 4 , where the word pati follows

the stam ending in f . But these two examples do not

express the relaticm through study or blood*

The e x . 8 hrcchokaa is fo u n d in P a l . S am . 3 .2 8 •4 .

The ex.hrdroqa is attested In px'e«P.literature as well

as i n s u s r u t a ^ i n V a h a r a h a r a i h i r a 's Btlial i a t a X a . Th u s*

P *s p re fe re n c e h o ld s go o d in v e d ic as w e l l as c l a s s ic a l
1
s a n sX rit u sa g e .

1. see ^cijgjr^^ • op. c it. p . 133.

 13i

120. P .V 1 .3 .S 1 - « o k a y Y a n r D a « ftt (h r d e v a s v

h|;d la p refera b ly su b stitu te d f o r h rdava when th e

w o r d s io k a # roae o r the a f f i x svan fo llo w s.

174) k rcchokaw 'h e a r t a c h e *

tatpurusa (P .Z X .2 .8 )

h rcchokara a s a l n n a dadhro y a th a s u s v a tl

fP a l. saa .3 .2 8 * 4 )

175) h rdarooab 'h e a r t d ise a se *

tatpurusa (P .Z Z .2 .8 )

brdregjft a g a faar.fi £& B a i m

( T a l . Saft. 3 .7 .6 .2 2 )

A lso In T a l .B r . 3 .7 .6 .2 2 and itoa. & r . s u . 4 . 1 5 . li

The e x .s .

h rdayaeokaa * so rr o w of heart* and

h rdavaroqaa *h e a r t d is e a s e *

are not fo u n d .

The e x .s hr d a y a ^ k a and h rdayaroqa first occaT$

in £ £ .6 .2 3 2 and M R . 1 .1 3 . r e s p e c tiv e ly .

1 2 1 . P . V I . 3 . 5 9 - e k a h a l a d a u pSr a y 1 1 gy v e * n v a t a r a s y a a

(u d a k a s v a u d a h)

Uda Is o p tio n a lly s u b s t i t u t e d f o r udaka# befo re

a w ord b e g in n in g w it h a s in g l e c c n so n a n t « i d d e n o tin g

a c o n ta in e r.
 132

176) ttdakmnbh* *%r«t«r j a r * t«tpuru«« C P .Z I .2 .8 ) .

#
t a d udaXuwJPha u p a n i h l t o b h a v a t l t a d hretmmm upasta

tadabhygyanti p rffljjh

(& a .B r .3 .3 .2 .S )

Mao i n T a i . sain 7 .5 .1 0 .1 # K w .Pp . 2 .1 S and K a .i r .

T h a c p . ttdakakuatbha *w atar Jar* la not atta ata d .

T h a c p . g l v a n b y |^. aa

177) ttdapatra *v a ta r Jar* la fo u n d in jgr. 2 . 4 . 2 . 1 6 «

Br. 6 * 4 .1 9 , Vadhu. &r»s5« 4 . 9 0 . 1 and

178) ttdakapatra *%ratar Ja r * in &m . A* 4 * 7 o n l y .

1 2 2* P .V Z . 3 .1 1 7 - v a n a q irv o h a « m 1 n a y « Hotarakim aula)cadInaBi

(dlrstiish yamhltiyiffi)

A l o n g vow al la a u b a t i t u t a d f o r Icotara a t e . b a f o r a

rtnm and k l m ^ l a k a a t e . bafo ra o ir l* w h m tha c p . la a

179) ip ia n a c tlrl *n«m a o f a m o u n ta in *

tatp uruya (P .Z Z .2 .8 ).

< nj< p a glrlh .y j a n j g ^ . i ^ ^

?§• ^*7.10)
 133

180} b h an la aS airi- * nmm of mM o u n t a in *

tatpurusa ( P .X Z « 2 « 8 ).

b h an lanaqirlh . b h a n lanjcrljrih

^ . 2fi* (4 .7 .1 0 )

«
Ttia o t h a r a x . a g i v a n b y aa

Xotarayanna *nama o f a %«ood i n w h i c h t h e r a a r a h o l l o w

traaa*

■ ia ra k a v a n — *nama o f z n d r a 'a p l a a s u r a g r o v a *

a id h r a X a v a n « B *nan»a o f o n a o f tha c a l a s t l a l gardana*

aarik av a n a a * a w ood f u l l o f« larika b ird a *

k lm a u l J c a q i r i h 'n a m a o f a Riountain*

ara not a tt a a t a d . Tha abova n a n t io n a d a x .a fic a t

o c c u r in £ . 2 6 .5 1 a « Jai. 4 .3 .2 2 0 (3 1 5 .3 2 ) « TKB. 1 .1 .6 4 «

£. 2 6 .S 2 d « Jai. 4 .3 .2 2 0 ( 3 1 5 .3 1 ) ra sp a c tiv a ly .

Thaaa a x .a a r a ooaqpoundad b y P . Z Z . 2 . 8 .

1 2 3 . F .V I .3 .1 2 1 » Ik o v a h a »p ilo h

( purvaoadaava d ira h a h a a a ln a y a m )
I
T h a f i n a l J L .u .f and 1 o f a word ara lan g th an ad b a fo ra

v ah a^ w it h tha a x e a p tio n o f P i l u .

T h a a x . a g i v a n b y |^. aa •
 134

r »Iv «h ia )
•• ) • M ane o£ « v i l l a g e o f V a h l k a a *
kaplvahaw }

■unlvahigi )

a r « n o t attaato d* Th aaa a x . a aaa conpoundad by

P .Z Z .2 .8 . T h a a x . kaplvahara f i r s t o c c u r s i n C a» 5 .2 .1 4 4

and o t h a r a x .s a r a n o t f o u n d i n p o a t - P .l i t e r a t u r a .

124. P « ¥ Z Z Z * 3 .8 1 - bh lcph sthanw (s a w a sa a a k a r a a v a m urdhanyah)

f is sttb stitu ta d f o r t h a £ o f s t h a n a in a cp«, vhan it

i s p racadad by b h l r u .

T h a a x . g i v a n b y I^. aa •

b h i r u ythan aw *a d raadfu l p laca* is not attastad.

Th arafora« tha r u la i s n o t J u s t i f i e d • T h is ax. is

conpoundad by P . Z Z . 2 . 6 .

12 5 . P .V Z Z Z .3 .8 3 - Iv o tira v u sah a to w a h (s a ta s a saX ara sv a

nurdhanvah }

Tha j of atoma i s c h a n g a d i n t o £ in a cp. aftar Iv o tia

and a v u s.

161) izu stsS S^ 'n a n a o f a sa c rific a *

t a t p u r u sa (P .Z Z .2 .8 )
 13b

«ru«t o w w t l r « t r i >« fyajraa)c«wov1»f

(tS ajlr. 2 0 . 7 . 1 )

Also la Tal. s m . 7 .4 .1 1 .1 and H l ,ir , su « 1 8 .4 .3 5 .

182) Ivotlgtoii * n«n« of a aacrifioe*

tatpuruaa (P .I Z .2 .8 ).

pratiatha val Ivotlatoaah

(f ia .B r . 1 3 .5 .1 .1 2 )

M ao in T a i . 8an 7 .1 .4 .2 and A av a. ar. 3u. 9 .I .3 .

Hara bo th the a x .a ara a t t a a t a d . Thua* thla rula la

ju a tlfla d .

126. P .V Z X Z .3 .8 4 - matrpitrbhyOT avaga ( awiaaa aalcaraaya

wSrdhanvah )

T h a j[ o f avaar i a c h a n g a d to f a f t a r m a tr and p i t y

in a cp.

Pitryvaaa *tha aiatar of fathar*,

tatpuruea ( P .Z Z .2 .8 ).

jyayyio bhrata pitnrvo matulah avaauraa ca pitryat

^ v ?^^*bharya bhaqini jyaatha ca watrvat

pSiayitayy^.
V a i .D h .s u . 2 .1 1 ,2 .

Tha othar ax. matravaaa *the aiatar of mother* ia not

attaatad. Thua« tha aatyaai of avaaa with matr ia not

fully Juatifiad,
 13b

127. P . V Z Z Z . 3 . 8 5 - w a t u h p itu r ijh y iw anvtaragvann

( gawaay e y a a z p h j a p y a m urdhapyah )

Th« £ of avaar l a o p t i o n a l l y c h a n g a d to £ aftar

w atur and P l t u r In a co m p ou n d.

Tha a » > . aup pllad by £ . as > ,

cvaaa / )
^ ) *th a a i a t a r o f m other •
■lettth B v aaa )

P it u h avaaa / )
} *the a i a t a r o f fathar*
p itu h av a aa )

ara n o t a tta g ta d ,

128. P .V Z Z Z * < « 4 « vanaw p u ra q a m ia r d c a a id h r a X a a a r iX a

Xotar^rabhvah ( n acv a n atvaa s a«jn ay a i )

n o f vana ia changad in to q , whmn p ra c a d a d by tha words

puraraa. m ia rak a * a id h r a k a , a arik ^ ko^ara and aara

and tha o p . danotas a nsm a.

T h a a x * 8 g i v a n b y ]C. as -

puraglvanapi *naraa o f a f o r a s t *

m ia r r ic a v a n jn * m d r a * s p l e a s u r e gro ve*

s id h r a k a v a n a w *n «ae o f a celestial garden*

a a rik a v a n a n * t h e p i g i o n 's fo rest*

 137

X o t a r g y a n aia * n « a « o f a w o o d i n w h ic h thmf ar«

hollow trm^m*

marwaatok ' th« border o f a fo rest*

•r « not att«Bt«d.

T h a a bo ve m e n t io n e d e x . a f i r s t o c c u r i n j g .2 6 .5 1 a «

J e i . 4 .3 .2 2 0 (3 1 5 .3 2 ) * 1 .1 .6 4 , R. 2 6 .5 2 9 , Jai.

4 . 3 . 2 2 0 ( 3 1 5 .3 1 ) and B h a . 9 .9 3 c re sp e c tiv e ly .

1 2 9 . P . V Z Z Z . 4 . 6 - v ib h a s a t t s a d h iv a n a s p a t ib h v a h

(v a n a n a k a r a s v a n a t v a w )

n o f vane is r a r e ly changed in to n w hen t h e c a u s e o f

change o ccurs in th e f i r s t m enber o f e cp. a n d w h ic h d e n o t e s

a p erre n ia l herb o r a fo r e s t t r e e .

The e x .s given by as -

durvavaoan / ) *d u r v ^ fo rest*

durvSvanaa )

sturv ^an aw i / ) . _
• . ) *m u r v »- fo r e s t *
murvavaneia )

ii£ ifl5ia > s / > « .

^ . ) • a wod of lir is jp tree
sirisav a n i )

are n o t a t t e s t e d . Others e x .s also are n o t a tte ste d *

Thus th is rule i s n o t j u s t i f i e d .
 135

H «r« dSrv« p a n ic grass* and w Sxya *«a n a «v i«ra

R o x iM r g h la n a * ar« th« atmmm o f m «dlcln al h«rt>«*

1 3 0 , P .V I I X .4 .1 0 - va fehizjriSflygnjBatf?

( PflPMffbdafyt MM1± 9jtv^i )

1} la p r e f e r a b l y m ib a tltu ta d f o r tha n o f p an a

w han t h a c a u a o o f c h w i g a oncttra i n t h a f i r s t marabar a n d

t h a w hola w ord danotan a c o n d i t i o n o r an In a t r u s ia n t a l •

184) s u r » « a 'd r i n k i n g alco h al*

tatpuruaa (I Z .2 * 8 ).

9Mrh>mm a f g JQXAfiA* ^ jSSSL

d l d y a ya

(i f l .j r . 5 .5 .4 .3 )

A la o I n B f. oa. 6 .1 5 1 .

185) su r^^a 'd r i n k i n g alco ho l *

tatpunxaa Q P .I Z .2 .8 )

yad a n n adan an sa t l t t l r l r y a t ^uraganan

k a lg y in k a s t a g a ^ t JS£ n i t a t a t a p j R l 2Ll i s d a t l

(iCatha. Sam . 1 2 .1 0 )

A ls o I n £ a l . £ r * 2 .1 5 3 and M ^ . Q r .S u . 2 .1 4 .2 8 .

Zn t h i s a x . tha w ord pana Is d a r lv a d by th a a f f i x

LruT # In tha sansa o f In stru m a nta l.

 13B

Thtt «x. In th« 8«n«« of b h « v (condition) la not

attested.

Th« oth«r «x.s glvm by K. •«

jl81fflU E553E / )
. ) *drlnk«r8 of astrlngnt liquids*

k«Ir «p ^ a « / ) * drlnklng-Mllk*
k ylraptPOT |
ar« not attest«d«

131. P .I Z .2 .9 - v alak^lb h la C£

( aayth y a t a t p u r u a ah }

A w oxd a n d ln g i n six th c a s *- a fflx is com poundad w i t h

th« s a n a n t ic a lly connaotad w ord y a ia X a *sac rific a r' ate. and

tha c p . I s c a l l a d t a t p u r u ya*

T h a cp«# w h ic h i s o rd a in a d by tha p ra cad in g ro la

(P « Z Z .2 ,8 ) , w o u ld h a v e b a a n p i o h l b i t a d b y P . I I . 2 . 1 6 . in
1
tha c ase o f v ala k a etc. Th erefo re* P. has M e n tio n e d a

separate r u le ,

186) audravalak a 's a c r i f l c a r o f & u d r a s *

t v a la t p l t a r a l ralaah atak aa ^ d r a y a la k a m ••• saw ^asad

tf»ty ?i5y ln y a B . (Q a u .P h .S u , 2 0 .1 )

1• Cf • purvana awiasab slddha ira« tasva kaitarl ca

(P.ZZ.2.16) iti pratlsadhe prapte vacangpt ld<»n
^abhvata pratlprasavarthan.
QC. on P .Z Z .2 .9 ).
 14U

187) v in a h o tr *th« p rla st o f th« s a c r lflo *'

g n g g &ji m r m bxh^i.

(tL.K.9mk, 8 .9 .1 7 )

188) bh m lbh artr * the lo r d o f the « a r t h * .

h o t a i o b t ^ l b h | r tffyyg| p a h a w f b p r^Irtlta .

nanu k g in a nn>a v ldvan av a d h a r m a p r a c v u f * p i

li-
(W , 7 0 .1 .8 )

T h « a x . a g l v a n b y |C. aa

brahaanaval aka * a a c r l f i o « r o f B r ah m in a '

k a atrjyayialrica * 8 a e r l f ic « o f w arrlora*

ara not a tta a ta d *

1 3 2 .P .Z Z - 8 1 7 - q ity a ii k rI< ^jIv lk a y o h (t r J a k a b h y ^ yafthy a

tatpuniaah)

A w ord a n d i n g i n a ixth c a a a - a ffix la in v a ria b ly

oom poundad w i t h a w o r d a n d i n g i n t^C and aka, w han t h a a a

a f f i x a a danota a ap o rt o r a l iv a l ih o o d and tha c p .

ia callo d tatpurua a .

Tha a f f i x tz£ n a i t h o r convaya t h a a a n a * o f a p o rtin g

n o r danotaa l i v a l i h o o d . ao t h a a x . a a n d in g in tha a ffix

I
a k a i a to b a t a k a n .

1. C f. t{£ k r id S jiy ik a y o r n a a t i it y dca a v o d a h r i Y a f

( K . on P . Z Z . 2 . 1 7 ) .
 14i

u d d ^< k a p tt»p d t^a n iik a *« s o r t o f gam * p l a y « d by

t h « p e o p l e i n th e e e e t e m d latriete * v e re p a p u y p a p a a c e y ilc e

' a p l « y o f g a t h e r i n g flo *r e re *» d e n t a le X h r ic a h w ho e a z n a

h i* bread bf p a in t in g the teeth* and naX halekhakah *who e a z n s

h ia liv e lih o o d hy p a in tin g the n a ila * a r e t h e e x .e « c i t e d b y |C.

N e i t h e r t h e a e e x , a n o r any o t h e r e x . ia atteated*

Theae e x .a f i r s t o ccur in J a i . 1 .3 .0 0 (6 0 .2 9 ).

By P .V Z * 2 .7 3 the i n i t i a l of the f i r a t i m b e r haa

a c u te * w hen t h e a e c o n d m am ber enda in the a f f i x tfca and

the c p . denotes l i v e l i h o o d md by P .V Z .2 .7 4 # the f i r s t ay lleble

of t h e f i r s t mamber g e t s ««ate« w h e n t h e s e c m d m em ber e n d s

in aka and the cp* denotes the spo rt o f th e eastezn p e o p l e .

As none o f the ex* is fo u n d * it i s q u ite d i f f i c u l t

to t r a c e the a c c e n t . H ere the w ord n itv m i i s m en tio n e d n o t

o n ly to cancel t h e c o n t i n u a t i o n o f nj| fro m P . Z Z . 2 . 1 0 but

it i a m eant to d ia c o n t in u e v ^ fro m P . Z Z . 1 * 1 8 * ^

The w ord ^ fro m P . Z Z * 1 * 1 8 i a c o n tin u e d upto P .Z Z . 2 . 9 #

e x c e p t i n g P * Z Z .2 * 3 « i n %rhich a n v a ta r a a v a m ia m e n tio n e d , zn

theae rulea V £ in d ic a te a th at c p . is p r e f e r r e d to

c o r r e s p o n d i n g w ord g r o u p s * The word v a is d isc o n tin u e d

b y t h e texm n itv m a in P * Z Z .2 .1 7 . So i t im p lie s t h a t a ll

the rulea d e a lin g w it h cp* fo x m a t io n a r e r e g a r d e d aa

o b lig a to ry (n i t y a ) * a a i d e from P . Z Z . 2 . 2 1 *

1* see r ^ .« p *95.
2. K ip a r s k y * P *«3*
133. F . Z Z . 2 . 1 - p S iv a iP o r « d h a r D t t « r — i r t f d » « i n t l k a d h l k a r « y

( Mupm j^tpuruyb )

T h « w o rds p u r v a ‘ fro nt* apara 'n a a r * , adhara 'l o w e r *

a n d ttttara *u pp ar* a r a com poundad w i t h a a a n a n t l c a l l y

eonnaetad oaaa s ig n ify in g a th in g th a t has p a rts, p x o v id a d

t h a t tha th in g h a r in g p a r t s i a d is t in g u is h a d n u n a r io a lly by

u n ity a n d t h a compound i a call«d tatpuruy a .

189) purvahoa *fo r »- n o o n *

sa p it a r p *h a r a y a d a v a r a t r ih P ita ra h p u n a r a h a n ah

p S r v ^h o o d s v S t f j r j h n j h p i t a r a h

(ijt, Br, 2 .1 .3 .1 )
I

A lso in sail. 1 0 . 3 4 . 1 1 , C h a .P P . 5 .1 1 .7 . and

Vadhu. tg«Su. 4 .2 8 .1 . Tha a x .

190) ourraratra is 'f i r s t p a r t o f tha n ig h t* ia

also a tta s ta d in q o .B r . 2 .5 .1 and A p a . S r . s u » 6 . 4 . 1 0 .

191) aparahtia *aftam o o n *

w adh y an dina u d g ^ a t y p r a t i haraty

a atiiav arm id han — .

(& a u . S a « . 9 .6 .4 6 ).

A lao in ^ •B r . 2 . 1 . 3 . 1 . ^ i p ^ Q 2 ;.2 .1 4 .1 and v id h u . i r . » u .

4 .2 8 .3 .

1« m VPK, tha rafsran o a n o . is 9 .1 0 .5 .

 14;^

Th« mx,
192) iM Parix«tr> * l a « t p a r t o f thft n i g h t * la also

a t t a a t a d In a o .B r . 2 .5 1 and B au .^ r » 8u» 2 4 . 2 0 . S .

Tha awaaanta affix TaC is addad by P .V .4 .8 7

to tha darivativea purvaratra and aoararatra and ahna

is aubatitutad for ahaP by P ,V * 4 .8 i to tha ax.s
Pttxvahna and aparatoa*

Th « « x » s w it h tha words p u rv a and apara ara

a t t as t a d v h a r a a a t h a d a r i v a t i v a s w i t h adhara and u t t a r a

ara n o t a v a il a b l « in p r a - p .l it a r a t u r a . T h a s s tv o a x . s

a r a a l s o n o t f o u n d i n p o s t - P .l i t a r a t u r a .

Tha w ord a X a d h iX a ra n a 't h a u n ity o f aubatanca*

i s tha a ttr ib u ta o f th a w ord a k a d a ain or i t q u a lifia s th is

w ord. T h is dabars the g e n it i v a t a t p u r u a a. cp. fozm ad

by P .Z Z .2 .8 * b y w h ic h t h o w o r d s Purva o t c . w ou ld h a r s

b a a n p l a c o d as t h a l a s t m am bsr o f ths c p . But t h « w ord

purya a t e . b a in g m an tio nad in t h a n o o iin a t iv a c a s « # w o u l d

t a k a th a p r a c e d a a c a b y P * Z Z . 2 . 3 0 .

T h a c p . s g i v a n b y |C. as

i) PurvakSvah *the fr o n t o f tha bo d y *,

ii) aparakwah *th« back of th« body*

iii) adharak^ah *tha lo w e r p a r t o f ^ a bo dy *

iv ) Uttardcwah *th« upper p art o f the body*

ara n o t a tt e s t e d .
 144

Th« d arlv atlves w ith punra and ap ara ara a tta a ta d

w haraaa tha a x . a w it h adhara and u t t a r a ara n o t fo u n d in

p r a - > P »lit a r a t u r a . Thtta, th ia rula ia no t fu lly ’ Ju a tifia d *

134. P .I Z « 2 « 2 - ardhaa n a p u a a a k im (a u p a ak a d a ain a ik ad h i-

karana v a t a t p u r u aah }

T h a w o rd a rd h a * w han i t i a n a u t a r a nd a i g n i f i a a

a x a c t l y aqual p a z t a i«a « h alf* i a p r a f a r a b l y corapoundad

w ith a 8 « n a n t i e a l l y co n n a c tad a c a a a i n f l a c t a d w ord

rafa rring to t h a w h o l a c p . if t h a w h o la ia ona s in g la a n tity .

a n d th a o p . ia c a lla d tatpuruaa .

193) ardhanaaa * h a l f o f m onth*

v a ava Ji£ d a v a

^a.Bir. 2.1*3.1)

A la o In T a i . Saw. 2 .5 .5 .4 * B r .t fp . l .l .l and

Bau. l r . ^ . 2 t f .3 .1 .

T h a ffozma a u p p lia d by as i a rd h a p ip p a ll * h alf

o f th a p ^ p a r *

ardhricoaatdci 'half of tha Koaatakl*

ara not attaatad*

A c c o r d in g to P t J . t h a p u r p o s a o f t h i a n ila

i a to a l l o w co m p o u n din g w i t h t h a n a u t a r %ford ardham oxact

h alf, so t h a a x . ia to b a d a r i v c d i a tha aanaa o f addhge

p iM alv ah axact h alf of a p ap par*. Tha a a a c u l i n a w ord

 14b

w o r d ardhft * « p p x o x U i a t « h a l f * do«s not fotm • c p . by

P .Z Z .2 ,2 but hf P « Z Z .2 .8 « F o r a x . qram ardhah <«a>pioxlfli«t«)

h alf of a v U l a g a /

134a P .Z Z .2 .3 - ^ItXyatrtlyacatarthatttryany jwyatarasyaa

T h a w o rd s d r i t l v a 's e c o n d * , tftly a • th ird *,

catartha 'f o u r t h * and turra *fo u rth * ara o p tio n a lly

e o M p o u n d a d w i t h t h a t %iord v h l c h slgn lflas a thin g that

h as parts* p io v ld a d t h a t th e t h in g h a v in g p a r t s i s

d lstin g u 4sh e d n o n e r i c a l l y b y u n ity # and the c p . is

c alled tatpuruya .

The e x ,s g ir a n b y |^. a s -

d v i t i y a b h i X ya / )
, . ) * second bo gging *
b h llc y a d v itly i )

t rtiv a b h ik sa / )
T* ) * t h i r d beggin g*
khlksjifeSMm )
c a t u r t h a b h ik sa / )
* ) * fo u r t h beggin g*
b h ik ^ac a tu rth a w )

tu rv ab h ik a a / )
) * f o u r t h b e g g in g *
b h ik satu ry — ) I
=
!:
1* 1
are n o t a t t e s t e d .

1. cf. ih a kagaan na b h a v a t i. qroaardhab nagararthyp i t i

ardhrasabdayra napuAsakal in q a s y e d ^ t qrahant p u w lin q a a
cgycw a r d h a s a b d a b kya punar arm n ap u m sak al i n q a ^ k y a
K Sall221^ a— a p r a y i b h k e n a p u m s a k a lin q o *v a y a y a y k i
p u A lin g a h (M bh. o n . P . Z Z . 2 . 2 )
 146

135. P .V .4 .1 0 0 - ttx^hme cm

iatBftrsfis juaSiiitah t j £)

The a f f i x TaC la a d d a d to t h e w o r d n a u in a

t a t p u r u ya conpoand, w han p r a c a d a d b y t h a w o r d a r d h a » '

T h a c p « g i v e n b y |^« a a ardhanavaai *h alf a boat*

la not attestad. Thua# the ro le la not J a a t lfla d .

T h is a x . f i r s t occurs la 494*

136. P.i:i.l.40 - s a P t^l aaundalh

(sttPa v a t a t p a n i s a h )

' A w o r d e n d in g i n t h e s e v e n t h e a s a - a f f l x i s p referably

coapoondad w it h s s n a n t ic a l l y co n nected w ord saonda etc. and

the cp* la tsSguruga.

194) ricsadhartta 'cunnlngr la dlca*

48.129)
-- 1. _ -

■m
 147

195) d r b h T ^ i Ittg w lta *sk ille d I n m a k in g zopa

o f daxbha graaa*

w anya bh anfl^ p d S c a a a a b ip d h iv a rq a v i

tadapv saian au dvyau c a tr a ro v a anata

darbhaabaradharah avuh

^ r a l .2 r . s u . 5 . 2 . 1 4 ) .

196) a taad hlna *dapandlng aa o n « * a own w i l l *

p r a b h u t a id h o d a k a orawta y a t r a * taiad h ln al p r a y — an an

t a t r a vSao ^ a » y o b rjh w an a p y a

(A P a .D h .S t t . 1 .1 5 .2 2 ) .

1. adhiaabdah pathvaf. taavadhikarmapradhanv *

yyaylbhfiyah - «dhl>trlu. «dhayapradhw« tSLBUS,

tatpuni«ah > bra>ianadhini iti. adhvuttarapadat

khab i t i khah . b r a > m « aaay a d h i t l v a k y i . ^ b a d a m i n l a r i

on a d h i on P.ZZ.1.4(^. a d h i a a b d o * t r a p a th y a ta #
t a a y a d h ik a ra o a p r a d h w y a a t y a r y a y l b h a y ah a d h i a t r i

adhayapradhaaya tu t a t p u n iaah - b r lu m a n a a y a d h i

br^an ad h in a iti. b r a h w a n a d h ia a b d a h k av alo praruJ.

Tata. *y f^ric a U i t a • i t y a d j n a 'd h y u t t a r a p a d a t

g y ^ r t h l k a a y a n i t y a a y a k h a j y g y l < » h ^ a t C M T Ja g £>» a ^ i

on P.ZZ.1.40).

ay«i ataiadhini.
 148

Thm mx»m e l f d by |^. «a

■kyaauofah in dlc«*

■iJciitfclfvah *dle»-swindler* ^
•r « not attaa-tad* . ' .<«

According to Kalya^a* tha plural saundalh in thla rule

May hava two purpoaaa t

• • > .
i) It includaa ayncmyaia of aaunda
ii) it indicataa that cp»a anding In aaunda ara alw«ya

uaad in tha plural, lut tha ax.a in singular ia attaatad«

which ara liatad in thia yana.

Tha ax.a alcaaaaundah and akyakitavah firat occur

in APur, 354.7 and MB 3.13.11S raapactivaly.

137.P.V Z.2.13 - gaotaTvapanvi vanila (tatpurusa prakrtya

puryapadam )

Tha first mambar of a tatpuruaa cp. ratains its

original accant whan tha word vai^ija followa and spocifiaa

the placa ona haa to go or in which ona daala.

Tha ax.a auppliad by aa f s

madravanilab*tha Madra murchant i .a . who trada by

goin to Madra*

kasw?rayaoilah / *tha KashairHaarchanta*

 149

a^dl^Sriv w l j ah /
# SSlSlfiE?" marehants*
a a n d h 3 r i v « t t i 1 ah

aovanli«h *« d«al«r in eowa*

a a v iv ^ il a h * • d««l«r In hors««*

a n not attaat«d. O t h e r a x .a alao ara n o t a v a il a b l a ,

T harafora* it la q a it a d if f i c u l t to trace tha a cc en t, sin c e

n o t a a in g le ex* ia atteated« thia o f a cc«n t rule ia not

Ju a tifie d at all* These d e riv a tiv e a are aaptw i tatpuruaa

(P .Z Z .1 .4 0 ).

138. P.VZ. 2.1S2 • a a p t«v ih p u n v aw

(uttarapadaia antodattan )

Tha word punva has acute on the final, when preceded

lay a noun in the locative caae.

The c p . g iv e n by aa

adhvavanapunv^ 'm e r i t a c q u i r e d b y a tu d y *

ia not attested. No other ex. is found. Therefore#

i t ia not possibla to trace the accent.

Hare compounding ti^es place by the device of voqavibhaao

of the rule P .X I .1 .4 0 . By P .V Z .2 .2 , the first member of the

cp. would have preaerved its original accent . But thia rule

aupersedes that and ordaina acute on the final*

 15U

1 3 9 . F .X Z .1 .4 1 - a ld d h a a tty k a p a k v a b w u d h a la cm < «ttP«

aM >tw < t«t>uruseh»

A w ord «n dln g w it h the s «v «n th c « a * - a f f l x l a co m p ou n dad

w ith t h a w o rda s l d d h a *p arfactad* auaka *d r ia d *, pakva

*c o o k ad *« and bandha 'b o u n d * and th a cp« la c a lla d

o
tatpuruaa.

197) lo k aa id d h a *u niva raa lly adnlttad*

chlnnai lun< » c a p la t a a ca aanvawan mrn w a v a a

tatha. qrhltai can m atra lap y A

kflthaaflocit^

41*6)

IM ) a a n Ip a k v a •c o o k a d on tha f ir e *

varunvD v a aajt carur v o ’ q n lp a k v o * t h a l a a aaltro

v a t avavan a r u t a a t a d e v o aa a n a a r u t o b h a v a t l *

K a « 6 a «B r » 7 * 2 • 1 * 9 •

Tha a x .s g lv an b y as -

aa^afcrae 1 d d h ^ 'p a r f a e t in sartkaava*

k S w p llv a ld d h a h *p a r fa c t In K an p lly a*

atapaattyk a h ' d r la d in t h a aim*

1. T h la w ord i s v arlan tly raa d as ag n ln a a m t a h In

&a«Br* 5»3«2«8«
 15i

ch^Mttykah *dlr«d in th« shadow*,

gthalipakvab * oookad in a i t ^ I •
kuabhlpakvah • eook«d la an «arth«k jar*

caikrabandha *bound in the wh««l*

ara not atteatad. Tha ax.a w ith alddha and pricva

ara a v a il a b la w hereaa the d a r lv a t iv a s w it h ^ ^ a a n d bandtwia

a ra not fo und . Wat th a e x .a

199) B P aau a k a *«n d

200) p a r ia u aka ‘ tho xQ u gh ly d r ie d ara fo u n d in

T a i. a ^ 2 .1 .4 .8 and j a i . B r . 3 .1 9 3

re ap ec tiv ely , aa t a t p u r u a a (g r g d l ) < P . I I . 2 . 1 S ) . IRte

201) tuaapriora *d r ie d by o h a ff fir e * ia fo u n d in

T a i. Saa. S .2 .4 .2 and j a . l £ . 7 .2 .1 .7 and t h e e x .

202) ohrtaPaXTa 'b o i l e d in ghee* is a tt e s t e d in Bau.Or*

3 .1 0 .4 * aa tatp u ru y a (P .Z I .1 .3 2 ). The e x .

203) kan^ a b a n d h a *» y e a rlin g bull calf w it h a h alter*

bahu v rlh i < 1P .Z X «2.24 ) is a tt e s t e d in M a « & r . 8u.

S .1 .5 .3 5 .

P . V I . 2 .3 2 d e c id e s the accent o f these d e r iv a t iv e s ,

so a v o r d e n d in g i n l o c a t i v e c a s » > a f f i x preserves its

o rig in a l a c c e n t b e f o r e t h e a b o v e m e n t io n e d w o r d a . Aa

the e x . lo k aa id d h aa is fo u n d in K a » and o th er

d e r iv a t iv e s are n o t attested# it i s q u ite ia ^a ssib le to

t r a c e the a cc e n t.
 1 5 2

T h « w ord ig n lp «K r< 1« iln a lly « e c «n t «d in c o n f o n a t l o n

w it h P .V Z .2 .1 4 7 « vhlch go «« a g ain st t h « r u l * F .V Z . 2 . 3 2 .

140. P .Z Z .1.42 -dhyaSkawia ksapa

( i a E S , f f g P l g X .f t a t p u r u a a b )

A w o r d e n d in g w i t h t h a a « v a n t h c a a a - a f f l x i s in v aria b ly

co M p o un dad w i t h t h a w o r d d h v a n k ya ' a czx>w* and (w it h synonym s

o f c r o w )^ , when c o n te m p t i s i m p l ia d * and tha o p . is c a ll ad

tatp u n iya.

Tha a x .s sup p lied by K . as »

t l r t h a d v ^ X s ah ) •
. * ) • unsteady '
t ir t h a k t f t a h )

tirthayayaaah j

are n o t a t t e s t e d , o th er e x .s also are n o t fo u n d .

1 4 1 . P .X I .1 .4 3 - k ^ a i xne

< ftfgj tatpurusah )

A w o r d e n d in g in tha seventh c a s e - a ffix i a in ^v erlably

easipoundad w i t h w o r d s e n d i n g i n a k rtva a ffix ( a future

p a s s iv e p a r t ic ip le )* w hen d e b t as i m p l i e d a n d t h e o p . is

c a lle d tatpurusa.

1* cf. dhvanksana itv arthaqrahaoaro ( M b h . on P . Z I . 1 . 4 2 V

 153

Til* M . s s u p p l i a d b y jc a s -

'z n p a y a b l a w i t h i n a a»nth*

a «fc y a t a a r «d a v — 'r a p a y a b l * w i t h i n a yaar

tnrahadT— *r«p a y ab l« w ith in t h r a a da y a*

ara not a tta a ta d .

T h ia c p . l a c o n f i n a d to t h a w o z d f o m a d b y K r t v a

a f f i x y a r .^ o n l v .

Tha w ordin thia aStra i m p l i a a n o t o n l y t lm a f o r

t h a p a y a m t o f a d a b t b u t alao a n y a p p o i n t a d tlm a i n g a n a r a l .

So w a g a t c p .a in th a fo llo w in g caaaa as t

2
* punrahna qavw mmna. p r a t a r a d h y a y o *n u v S k a h , w h ic h a ra

n o t attaatad*

142. P .Z X .1 .4 4 - a atjn a y aa

( s a p fr a ta ^n ifa h )

A w ord a n d ln g w it h t h a a e v a n t h caaa- >afflx l a in v a ria b ly

oonpoundad w it h a w ord a n d ln g in a o a a a - a f f i x w han t h a

co n van tio nal M s n i n g l a to b a a x p r a s s a d a nd t h a c p . la c a lla d

tiSBuais*

1* cf • yat pratyayanaivaayata
(£• on P. 11,1.49).
2. c f. krtyalr nlyoqa itl yaktavy^a, jhapi vatha lyat parva~
hnaqayaa aai>a. prataradhyao* nuvaka itl Ott>h.
on P .Z Z .1 .4 3 ).
 ■
■ ■ ^
.. — I --^a>
154

Th« word 22 fvaoL P«ZZ«1«18 is discontinued h«r«.

Th« cp. f o n ar«nvtil akah *conv«ys th« conv«ntlon«l

«««iln 9 u««I*s« obj«et* • But th« corresponding aacoMpounded

/
%rord*gzoup do«s not convey th« conventional neanlng. Therefore,
this cp« la obligatory*^

The ex*a given fay aa

aranyetllak^- *aaele«s object *

v a n ^ lw a u k ^ ^ ' * anything found unexpectedly*

ktt£eelsic^^

are not attested* Other ex.s alao are not found.

Mere the affix ending In aeventh caae la not elided

by P .V Z .3 .9 ,

143. P . V Z . 3 . 9 - hal adantat mmotmavah a «iln «riw

( u t ta r a p a d e aluk )
✓

The locative caae-endlng la retained after a atan ending

In a consonant or a short j , %rtien the cp. Is a n«ae.

204) aavlathlrah *n«ine of a ^ 1 . of Atrl*s fanlly*

w l fthlro niwasa stoaiiw uru w ancaisret.

(fK* 5*1*12) •
fJSLt Qavlay>lra trices place by P»V IH .3»9S»

I, see FA., p.
 15b

Th« oth«r m x.» g l v m by |^« «* -

v u d h i yt h i r * M « n « o f t h « ttldast • o n o f *

tv ciaara

ar«n v til«k ^ / } 'a n y t h i n g w h l ^ d i s a p p o i n t s asq paetatio n*

l£S9ZSa5fikflh >

v a n ^i»fc ik a h / ) 'a n y t h i n g f o u n d u n a sip ac tad ly *

V a n a h a rid rik a h )

van abalv alaK ah / )

. ^ . ) a n y t h in g f o u n d unajq;>actadly'
p u rrah n asp h o tric ah )

kupap iaW ak^ /

ara not attastad* othar ax.s also ara not availabla.

144. P.VX.3.10 - k^ananmi ca pracaA halad«x ( haladantat

saptaiy^ uttarapada aluk )

Tha locatiya casa>affix is not alidad aftar a at«ai

anding in a consonant or an j| or in tha nama of a tax of tha

aastaxn paoplo* whan tha sacond aa«bar bagins with a

consonant.

Tha axaaplas oitad by |^. aa i

stupas anah * N«ia of a particular tax *

mukutakarsapanah *Nama of a particular tax*

tosadimayakah 'a tax raitad from «ila>stonas*

haladyipadika * Mama of a particular tax*

halatripadika ' Maaa of a particular tax *

 15b

ar« not «tt«at«d * O ther « x .s mxm « I o o not «v a il«b l«.

A ll t h « « « a x .s ar« also not a v a lla b la I n p t t a t * P .l l t a r a t u r a «

1
K ara tha u a « o f th e w ord la redundant.

1 4 5 .P .1 I .1 .4 5 - X ten aho ratravalvav ^

I
(guiEi lagtgBY; ^atesirUMh)

The n m e s o f d lv la lo n a o f day o r n ig h t e n d in g w i t h a

a e v e n t h c a a e - a f f i x a r e c m ip o u n d ed w i t h t h e w o r d a e n d i n g w i t h

^ e a ffix kta and the c p . ia c a lle d tatpurua a.

T h e e x « a p l e a g i v e n b y |^« aa

p unraho akrtaia 'd o n e in th e m o r n in g * '

ap a ra h n ric rtaa *d o n e in th e fir a t part o f th e n ig h t*

a p a ra r a tr r ic rta w *d o n e in the laat part o f th e n ig h t*

N e i t h e r t h e a e e x . a a r e a t t e a t e d n o r do w e come a c r o a a

a u c h w o r d a i n p r e - p .l i t e r a t u r e . Becauae o f t h e w ord

bahula in P . X I . 1 . 3 2 . the d e riv ativ e a l i k e ratriv rtw i

•o e c u r e d * in the n ig h t*# a w i d h v a a a r 1i t a w * r o are d in

t h e e v e n in g * etc. can b e cwnpounded. But theae e x a . alao

are not atteated.

«
146. P » Z Z .1 « 4 6 - t a t r a (a a p t — v a k t e n a t a t p u r u a ah )

T h e w ord t a t r a * there*# w h ic h alao end in t h e a e v e n t h caae-

a ffix O P .V .3 . 1 0 ) i a c o m p ou n ded w i t h a w o r d e n d i n g in k t a and

the c p . ia c alled tatouruya.

1. see PCA.. p.65.

 15V

Th« ax.s ■iippli«di by 1^. -

tatrabhukt— *««t«n th«m*

tatrak rti *done t)ier«'

tm tvvltm 'drunk then*

ara not «tt«st«d. No oth«r ^x. ! • found in pra.p,

litaraturs.

After b«lng compounded th«s« two worda form on« word-

unit and gat one eccent.

147. P . I I . 1.47 - kaepe

(aaptqava ktena tatpuruaah)

A word ending with a aerenth caae>afflx lacompounded

vlth a word ending with the affix kta« wh«n^censure* la

implied and the cp. is called tatpuruya*

The ex. a mentioned by aa -

arataptenritulaat h l t i *the inconaiatancy of a man*

udakevialmaa *dried in water i .e . anything Impoaaibl^

pravahemutritee * making water in a atream i .e . doing

e uaeleaa action*

bhamwanihutmi 'offered eblation in aahea i .e . a fruitlesi

action*
 15b

•r« not «tt«at«d. Mo other mat, 1« avail«bl« in

pra.p.litaratara* Thus* thia ia not Juatifiad.

Hara tha aavanth caaa^affix ia not alidad by

P .V Z .3 .1 4 .

All thaaa ax*a ara not attastad in poat-P*litaratura,

148. P .IZ .1 .4 8 • patraaanidadayaa ca

Tha worda, liXa patraaaroita lc.a diah>cooipanion*

ate. ara tatpuruaa cp«« whan contaaipt la impliad.

Tha darivativaa liatad in tha aanaa aa -

1-
patraanitah ' a diah-coaqpanion*

patravahuit^ *fraquantly praaant at maala# paraaitical*

ate. ara not attaatad. M l thaaa darivativas ara

irragular. Some of tha ax.a* indudad in thia liat* ara

fom ad by tha part participte ttcta) • so they could hava

bean derived by the preceding rule p .Z Z .1 .4 7 . Then what

ia tha purpoae to include thoae ex.a in thia ^horism 7

Tha puzpoae of Including thoae derivativea here ia that

the initial of the firat member of the cp« geta acute by

P .V Z .2.81. All the ex.a* H ated in thia oai^a « are a aub-

diviaion of a larger claaa called# vuktarohyati claaa.

1« According M W . it meana a treacherous (ur hypocritical

peraon.
 158

T h « w o r d Cj| la u s « d la the s « n a « o f SSJt* ^

cp . Il k * p a ra a a p a tfa a a iit^ canno t t a k * p l a c a .^

But Jo a h i and B h a f ara o f th « o p inio n that th«

u a a o f Cj| la rad u n d v it h a r * .

T h e woxda l l a t a d In p atreaam tadi ara p a r t i c u l a r l y

im p o r t a n t ^ aa t h e y f o m u l a t a t h e c o r r e c t u s a g e fro m b a a e a

(a n d a p p a r e n t l y o t h e r form a a r e a t l e a s t n o t f r e q u e n t

o r c u rr e n t in t h a t p e r i o d ) . It ia n eedless to e n q u i r e

all th e form s r e g o r o u a l y *

1 4 9 . P .V Z .3 .1 1 - wadhvad qurau

(aaptjamva u t t a r a p a d e a lu X )

T h e l o c a t i v e c a a e - a f f i x l a n o t e l i d e d a f t e r madhya#

w han t h e w o rd g u r u Co I I c m s .

T h e foxm a u p p l i e d b y aa >

madhvecruru * h av in g a lo ng s y l l a b l e in th e m id d le *

is not atteated, T h ia ex. ia alao n o t a tte a te d in

poat^p .l i t e r a t u r e .

1* C f. g a k a iD * v a d h a r a n a r t h a h ten a s a m a s w t a r a a n a

bhavati, parjmapatresamitah 1 ^ . C L . ot) ?• S'' 1.4 2)

2. P£^ p .6 S .

3. £lUiSim* M .S ., O P .C i t . p . 51.
 16U

190. P .Z Z .2 .6 - Sto

( guLp< tatpttruaah )

T h « n e g a tiv e w ord nan l« co m p ounded w i t h • ease-

i n f l e c t e d w ord w ith w h ic h i t is in c o n stru ctio n , and the

cp. is called tatpuruya .

206) b r a h m a n ah 'n o n - b r a h a in *

yyi cab rahian as ca praw aw eratiisi

(T a i. SaA . 2 .5 .1 1 .9 )

A lso in S a .l r . 2 .3 .1 .3 9 , cha. gp. 4 .4 .5 and %§Ntxir,Sn.

1 2 .9 .1 3 .

206T akrwah 'spotless*

b r a h m a *k r y a a s c a n o * v a t v i t i

A l s o i n £{a.Sj|n* 2 3 .1 3 # £ £*^£*£1^* I S .2 .2 1 .

P .V Z .2 .2 . d e c id e s tho accen t o f th is rule. By t h i s

r u l e the f i r s t mem ber o f t h e c p . p r e s e r v e s its o rig in a l

accent. .m ai i s n ip a ta by of P .V Z .2 .2 . The

in itia l of th« n ip a ta has a cu te by P h . ^ . Z V .1 2 .

P 's treatm ent o f n e g a t iv e C p .s is o n e o f t h e m any

i n s t a n c e s t h a t g o e s t o show t h a t h i s woxic d o e s n o t b e l o n g
 16i

a«r«ly to l l a g a i s t l o s f b a t to l o g i c also * Th« lo g ic a l

r a l a v a n c * to n a g a t i v o c p s . w o u l d baeom e m ora u n d a r a t o o d

w h a n w a conqpara I t w i t h t h a t o f A r i s t o t l a * a , L ik «

A riato tla« p. alao d a a ls w it h th a g a n «r a l category o f

c o H p o u n d a d nouns* but th« la ta r la t r e a t e d m o ra m i n u t e l y

in

8 e r g i « A l ^ O a o r g a m e n t io n s the d e fin it io n o f A r ia t o t le *a

ju d g e m e n t th e o r y a n d o p i n e s t h a t P * a work p r o v id e s a fu ll

illu a t r a t io n of h is in te r p r e ta tio a • Then he has mxglmixktd

t h e c o n t r a s t b e tw e e n P a ^ i n i t f i a n d A risto telean treatm m t

w i t h «x«s. H a h a s m a n tic m e d t h a t P a n in it fi t r e a t m e n t o f

n e g a t iv e p a r t i c l e w «a a p r e lim in a r y to l a t e r l o g ic e l
1
dev elopm en t.

1 5 1 . P . V Z . 2 . 1 S 5 - nano qun a p r a t i e e d h e a s m p a d y a r t h a h i t ^ — a r t h a »

stad d h ita b ( u ttarao adam antodattam )

T h e w o r d s fo rm e d w i t h t h e t a d d h i t a a f f i x e s d e n o t i n g

f it t e d f o r that * ( ^ .V .l .M ) , d eserving th a t *

*good f o r th at* Q p « V .1 .5 ), c a p a b le to e f f e c t that* (P .V .1 .1 0 0 )#

have acute on th e f i n a l * when p r e c e d e d b y t h e n e g a t i v e

p a r t ic le nan, w hen i t m a k e s a n e g a t i o n w i t h regard to th e

abo ve m e n t io n e d a t t r i b u t e a .

1. s e e S e r g i u A l- O e o r g e i *0n N e g a t iv e co o q^u ndsi a

parallel betw een P a n i n i and A r i s t o t l e ” * Proceeding s o f
the m tern atio n a l se m in a r on p ^ l n i i 137- 140# ( 1 9 8 2 ) .
 16;^

207) ■ dan iva *aot d*««rrln g to qiv*

tatp uruaa C P « Z Z .3 » 6 ) «

0
x k •< * < P i y S y d g d i t l t i l 2 f X £ P * * g y & * n v » p < X r ;;p i « n t i

4«3«8}«

Th« * x .« 9lv o n bf K . «• -

a k a i n a y ^ s takiJciw *ao t fit f o r e a r - r in g *

a cc h a id iX ^ *n o t fit to b e c u t *

avatalv^ *not a u lta la la f o r a c a l f *

aaantaplkah * n o t c au sin g so rro w *

ara not attaated* Tha a x . in tha so nsa o f

sip ad a rth a Is atta sta d w ith its accant. O th a r a x .s ara

n o t found. Th us* th is rula i s n o t f u l l y Ju stifie d .

1 S 2 .P .V Z .2 .1 5 6 - yavatos catadarth a t a d d h i t a n f uttarap ada

faafto q u n a p r a t i s o d h a v i y a y a d a n t a u d a t t a ^ )

T h s w ords fo zm «d w it h t h a ta d d h i t a a ffix a s x i

(P .V X .2 .4 9 « S 0 ) a n d vsflP ( P . V . 1 . 6 ) h a v a a c u t a on t h a fin a l*

w han t h a y n a r a r d a n o t a *u s«fu l fo r that*, a fts r tha

p a r t i e l a nail.

N e g a t io n o f a ttrib u te a u s t ba ta k e n , o th e rw ise ,

dantyad anyat • adantva. w ould b e f i n a l l y accented by

th is rule, sin c e the a f f i x m e n t io n e d w i t h o u t

 1 ^ 6

aniib a n d h a aa w ^ l as w ith anubandha X « iJ9ll«a that

va a ffix* h a v in g o t h a r a n o b a n d h a a ara e x e lu d e d . T h ua*

na v a w a d a y iw - avawadey^n la not fin a lly accented by t h ia

rule. The w ord vaB adeya i a f o m e d by the a f f i x Dya (^ .V .2 .9 )

i , ,

The e x .s g iv en b y £ • as -

apaey3h *no g r e a t niaiU»er o f n o a a e s o r f e t t e r s '

atravSh *anall q u a n tity o f grass*

ad m ty isi *n o t a u i t a b l e o f C e e t h *

a k a r n v iw *n o t f i t f o r the eers*

are n o t a t t e s t e d . No o t h e r e x . is a v a i l a b l e o n pre-

p .l i t e r a t u r e . T h erefo re, it i s n o t p o s s i b l e to t r a c e t h e

ecoent.

The t a d d it a a ffix is s p p l i c s b l e t o t h e %rords

pasvadi etc. a n d f e m i n i n e foxm o f k h a l a « q a w a and ra th e

a n d t h e a f f i x viff l a a p p l i e d to a w o rd d e n o tin g ap a r t of

the bod^.

But a c c o r d in g V W C ». the e x . adrova u n w o r th y o f

g ifts* is fin a lly accented by t h is r u le « w h ic h i s atteated

in i a u .S a m .2 .3 5 .3 .

The e x . ricanthva^ w h ic h i s f o m e d by the t a d d h ita

a f f i x vaT and denotes *a p a r t o f th e body* ia attested in

l u .Pra. 1 .4 6 as b a h a v r i h i (P .Z Z .3 .2 4 ) .
 IB 4

1 5 3 . F .V Z . 2 .1 5 7 . ack iv&dctau

( nan ah param uttarapadaa ttitodatt— )

A w o r d fo m ttd w i t h th« a ffix ^ a n d Ka^

p r «c «d «d by th« p a r t i c l * ntiL h a s a o u t « on t h e f i n a l * whan

it eoovmym th« aana* * not eap ablo .

208) acava 'unabl* to pil*^

tatpurufa (^ P « Z Z .2 .6 \

Sft agno* caywa * £ Itic a y a n jy u r q y r k g i

3 .1 0 .3 .1 .

T h « « x .a g iv « n by £ . as -
*
alar^ ‘ in v in c ib lo *

apathah *unabl« to r o «d *

a v iX fiP a h 'u n a b l * to d ia trib u to *

a v ilik h a h *unabl« to w rit**

ar* not a tt«a t«d . Mo o t h « r « x . w i t h 1c|;t a ffix

Ka. is a v a ilaU «. fo thft p r o p « r a e c o n t o f t h * e p . w i t h

a ffix cannot b « t r a c a d .

154. P .V Z .2 .1 5 8 - akroaa c a

< nana uttmrm aekw taw a n to d a tt a m )

T h a w ord f o x n a d b y t h a a ffix a a ^ o r Ka* pracadad

by n a g a t i v a p a r t i e l a « h a s a c u t a on t h a l a s t s y l l a b i a « w han

ona abusas so m ab o^ by that w ord.

 ' 165

Th« M . s glYTOby JC -

aPftcah * « cook*

•pathlh * • b«d r«ad«r*

«y ik »ip > h *u n «b l« to d lB p «ts« '

a r llllc h ih * • bad p a in te r *

ara not attaatad.

Tha maanlng of tha abovaax.a ara (1) tha paraon

knowa cooking, but ha doas not oook.
II) a patson cm atudy wall but he doas not want to
atudy.

III) tha parsons knows how to distribute but does not want
to do tha sane,

iv) the person knows painting but does not want to

paint.

No other ex. la available In this sense, so* it

is not possible to decide the accent. Thus* this aphorlam

la not Justified atall.

*
H e r e t h a tezm e g i s u se d to resolT e the

andslgulty b y a a p a r a t i n g th is r u l e from t h e p r e c e d i n g

rule P .V I .2 .1 5 7 .^

1. see PCA., P .65,

 166

155* P .T n « 2 .1 S 9 • aawinairSw ( «ktp«« n«n«h £§raa

ttttT«p«daa ip tQ d S tt^a ) ^

A w o rd p r « c « d « d b y na£ « has s c a t * on t h « l a s t ay lldblo *

♦
w han a b u s a i a aiaant a n d i t d a n o t a a a n aia.
-y*-.
.■ V '' - ■;
Tha a x .a a u p p l i a d b y ][C. a a t

adayadattah *n o t D a v a d a t t a ^ *

av aln adattah *n o t y a j n a d a t t a h *

a y ia nu w itr a h * n o t V lm um itral^^ *

ara not a t t a a t a d . o t h e r a x .a alao ara n o t a v a l l a b l a .

T h arafo ra* It i a n o t p o a s i b l a to t r a o a t h a a c c a n t . Thua#

th ia rula ia not j u s t i f i a d .

156. P .V Z .2 .1 6 0 . k rtvokam uccarvadayaa ca

( ttttarapad« a n to d a tt a m )

A ft a r tha n a g a t iv a p a r t i c l a , th a worda fo x n a d b y th a

k rtva a ffixa a C P .I Z Z .1 .9 5 )# by uka. i y gmc and th a w orda

caru a t e . h a v a a c u t a on t h e f i n a l .

209) M ia v a d y a 'f a u l t l a a s '

ta tp u r u ya O P .Z Z .2 .6 )

in d ra y in d ray a b rhata pavaava a u m rtlk o j g a v a d ^ o

ria a d a h (jfe. 8 * > . 9 .6 9 .1 0 } .

 16?

210) ««paXr5»uk* 'not running wvy*

ftp u n ia a (^ .IZ .2 .6 )

y a jn o V i PM ttnW w atanam g v jJ •t a d W a t w
#
Yalaiano bhratfyraaya paaun vrn X f .

Eifigo fe&jggatL»
(M a i. S«tt » 4 > 2 .4 )

211) a l l r i c a r l ynu ^ ' Tiev/«.V

tatpuruaa 0p » Z Z * 2 . 6 ) w ahyga vada w a h v i arlvi

n a s E s S iM fe*^rigjg aikigfilynfei

QChl* 4 . S . 6 )

212) «ra1an ‘ n o t a k in g ** tatputuaa C P .Z Z .2 .6 ).

T a i .B r . 3 .S .5 .2 .

The mx,
213) a ralan *n o t a k i n g * Is a tte s te d in &a«Br. 3 .4 .1 » 7 «

w h ic h r e ta in s it s o rig in a l a ccen t by P . V Z . 2 . 2 .

1* F * h as no esqp lanatlon f o r t h e a cc e n tu atio n o f the

two eooqponents# w h ic h i s attested. Zf the d e r iv a t iv e is
c o r re c t# th e n it is an e x . o f tatpurusa and i s fin a lly
accented o n l y . B u t t h e s e c o n d m em ber a s l a r i y a u is
fo und in the « « i u s c r i p t . The v a r ia n t readin gs*are
a j l r a l a r i snuh ■ la r a ia r isnuh « a l a r a l a r i sn u iti.
These e x .s re ta in t h e ir o r ig in a l accent by P .V Z . 2 . 2 .
se e V F K ., S e c .Z . P t .Z , p .6 2 ,f n .d .
 168

Th« « x . Madhu 'w i a c c d * Is fo u nd In km, A 5 .8 «

C h a .llp . a n d i o n l .Q r * Su. 2 .6 .2 16 and 4r«Jan *not •

k in a ' in 3 * 4 .1 .7 .. arfjf (w i t h o u t acccnt in m -

Saw. 1 .9 2 .2 * Oth«r M as n «n t io n «d in th a t l i s t o f

carradi are not a t t « a t « d .

Th« M . a foznod b y t h « a b o v « m e n t io n o d a f f i x a a are

a t t « a t « d * w heraaa o n ly one « x . fro n c a r v S d i list is f^und

w ith accant. Thus, it in d ic a te s t h a t t h o %rorda *e a n r a ^

list ara not f u l l y ju stified . \

157 P .V X .2 .1 6 1 - v ib h asa trn n w n a tiX ^ a s u c i su

\ \

( nana uttar— a o to d sttg si)

\
A fte r the n e g a tiv e p a r t ic le * the f in a l of the fo llo w in g

is o p tio n a lly acute t a w o r d fo z m e d w i t h the a f f i x trM and'

t h e %fords m n a . t l k y aa and s u c l . |

The e x . aqrantf *n e r e r goes* |

is fo u n d in A p a .D h .s u . 1 .3 .1 2 . M id t h e e x . s g iv e n b y as ,

a tlk ^o *n o t s h a r p * is a tt e s t e d in £ £ . Saw. 3 8 .4 «

K f^a* £ j £ .2 S .l , w ith o u t accent tti&anm * n o t fo o d * in

V a .P h .s u . 2 2 .1 « a su c ih * im p u re * in J a i . B r . 1 .2 8 2 . ^ f .g g *

1 .3 * 7 a nd j ^ a . P r . s u . 3 .4 * 7 and atlX yn a in C h a . U p .6 . 1 6 . 2

a n d A pa.Ph.flfu. 1 .3 .1 5 . Bo t h e p r o p e r a c c e n t c a n n o t b e

d e c id e d *

Th us* th is eccent rule i s not ju s t if ie d at a l l .

 169

158 P .I I .4 .3 0 - .fflathjff

Tha tatp uru aa cp, «p «th «ai * « b a d road* la uaad in

naatar.

214) apathaa *no z o a d «. vtong yr&f*

ifitE u ru a i (P .I X .2 .6 ),

•■■at SSL9M Par^gtad vfh krnotu

(6att. S « n . 6 .7 3 ,3 )

A la o In Bau» itr» sS. 1 6 .9 .3

1 5 9 . P .V .4 .7 1 - nanaa tatpuroaat

jESskffitah

T*** a a a a a a n t a a ffix i a n o t a p p l i a d to a t a t p u r u a a .

c p . w han t h a n a g a t i v a p a r t i e l a n d B precada^ th a n .

a ra ia p *o n a w ho i a n o t a k i n g *

tatpuruaa (P .Z Z .2 .6 )

taaaad u dujoauXhah p i^ c ^ o * rala aan • • • • • prov««a<

8 .2 3 }

ia so la p a l • < a • 1 .9 2 .2 . 2 0 .1 5 .1 3 .

Tha a x . ^alan ia fo u n d in 3 .4 .1 .7 , w h ic h

rataln a Ita o rig in a l accant by P .V X .2 .2 .

 17U

216> aaau ‘ n o t a cow*

tatp g ru aa C P .Z Z .2 .6 ).

u X th i^ C M 0e8Y im »m jg o r j r i r j ^ l k c ^

(JK« jB^n* 8 a 2 » 1 4 )
7?)2'/' gTC- r€;^?r)/S a<r<c^K>^
A lso in tjlX• 4 r • 8<i• 6 « 8 » 8 P«VZ«2«2*

160, P .V .4 .7 2 - p ath o v l b h ^ a

n«)

T h « jamaaantit a f f i x la rarely not a d d e d to after a

t a t p u r u aa e p . w i t h t h e w o r d p a t h in w h «i the n e g a tiv e p a r t ic le

precedes it*

B y t h e a p h oriam P . v . 4 . 7 4 the a a n a a m t a a ffix j cornea

a f t e r t h e w o r d pathX n* w hen i t ia the fin a l m am ber o f a ep«

217) ap a th a w *absence o f ro ad*

ta t p u r u g j P «II«2»6«

•. • • aam at p u a a parastad k m otoi

(jtjti»5jB,e6e73e3) •

Altfo i n 3 a u «& r » 5 a » 1 6 .9 .3 .

The f o m apanthah w ith o u t the s w a a a n t a a ffix # is not

attested.

T h e a d d in g o f suffix is «o re p referred. Xven P .

1
p refers apathi o v er BPanthah. T h e u s e o f t h e w o r d apatham
 17i

la common In all p «r lo d « o f a a n s X r lt # fro m v a d l c o n w a r d s , w h ila

1
aptthah i s n o t a t t a s t c d in l l t a r a t a r e .

161. P . V I . 3 . 7 7 - n a a o *p r « a iy r

•nrtStsssiah < ssLEEtiEtSxi ^

Tha n ag atlv a p a r t l c l a la o p t io n a lly rataln ad In n ao a.

w h a n I t d o a an o n o t aiaan a l i v i n g a n im a t e b a l n g .

218. naqa *noantaln* tatpuruaa (p .Z Z .2 .6 )

v « l n a k f a t r a n l d l w a n t a r l k ya a pau bhum au

yanl o aq ay u dlX au ..........

(^aiii* 2JBSaS> 1^*^«1)

Mao In 6 8 .3 .1 1 .

T h a a x « n p l e acrah 'm o u n t a i n * (w h a ra t h a n ^ of naaa

la a lid ad ) la not attaatad.

Thua« on t h e b a a l a o f a t t a a t a d a x .# t h a tatm

anvatarasv^ la n o t ju a t l f l e d .

162. p .i x .2 .7 - akrtii

( attPa v a t a t p u r u a ah )

Tha c a a a - la fla c ta d w ord l a a t * a l l t t l a o r allg h tly *

la p r a f a r a b l y com poundad w i t h a a a m a n t l e a l l y c o n n a c t a d «

1. P*133.
 17^

o « 8 « - in f l e c t e d w ord n o t e n d in g ix^ mJ c r ^ s u f f l x and

th« cp. Is c «ll«d tatpurw y *

P tj. « t « t « s th at tha r u l«« s h o u l d r a a d aa l y a d

qunayacan<(na t iaat la preferably oostpounded with a

' a o m an tiea lly c o n n a cted c a s e - in fle c t e d w ord e x p r e a a in g

a q u a lity . Beeauae, if the w ord akrta 'w i t h a w ord n o t

e n d in g in a k r t * la read, the e p . fo m a tio n l aadoaggrya

* t o aome e x t e n t a g z a n d a o n o f O a r g a * ^ %#ould h a r e b e e n

fo xm ed a n d i t %rould n o t b e a p p l i e a b l e to t h e d e r l T a t i v e
3
i a atX adarah 'a l i g h t l y b ro w n .

The w ord k a d a r a enda i n krt- affix, because i t ia

fo r m e d b y t h e a f f i x araW Q ^ .Z I Z .1 3 5 ) t A c c o r d in g t o aome

gr a n n a ria n a i t doea n o t end in k ^ « aa th e id e a o f

r e l a t i o n b e tw e e n action and k a r a k a is not fo u nd . Bat thla

in t s x p r e t a t io n is wpong. H e r e t h e w o r d k f;t r e f e r a to a

s u f f i x w h ic h l a t e c h n i c a l l y c a l l e d aa k r t . on a d l suffisM s

are k z j^ s u f f ix e a by the ru le P .Z Z Z .1 .9 3 . T h erefore*

!• Pbh. no. 23, M g h j^nj^r, x .y . , o p .c i t . p p . 37- 39

qarova ia a tad dhlta- d e r iv a t io n by F . Z V . l . l O S .

3. C f. iy a d c m n a v a c a n e n e t i vtkt&fym a k r t e t i h yucv aiane

ih a ca p ra Iv e ta . I^adararqrva i t l ih a ca n a s v a t .
l aatkadara i t i (H b h . on P . Z Z . 2 . 7 )

4. see. 8 K .o n .4 i a . By t h i a r u le the a u f f i x araW i a added

a f t e r the root gad and i t is c h a n g e d to k a d •
 17^

la k r d m t * and tha c p . fo zm atlo n la

p z D h lb lt s d w it h th e w ord k a d a r « . But tha c p . l aatXadara

la d aalrad. Zf w « r a p l a c a a X r t a by qunavacanana w a hava

no aaoh d i f f i c u l t y * aa k a d ^ a la a qunavacana word.

Th« M . a g l v a n b y |C« a a •

l yatkadarah *allghU y tism y *

l aatP ln qalah * a l l g h t l y bzow n *

ate. ara n o t a tt a a t a d .

T h a a x . I y a t p l n q a l ah la found in 22* 3 .1 8 . B u t fro m

o r th o g r a p h ic a v ld a n c a w a cannot daclda* w hathar I t la a

c p . o r c o m b in a t io n o f two I n d a p m d a n t w o r d a . „

Tha d a r lv a t lv a a l y a ta p ra ta and l a a d v lv rta aa

tatp uruaa ara n o t a tta a ta d ln d a p a n d «n tly . But th « ^ x .a auch a

219) 1 yataoratakarana and *tha l a t t a r f o r w h ic h th a ap««ch

•*
orgnn la a l l g h t l y o p «n a d *

220) I yatvlrrtakarana *t h « l « t t « r f o r w h ic h a p M c h organ

la a llg h t ly fouchad *a a b a h u v r l h l c p . are a t t « a t « d In X .f i l .

3.5 and 3.6 r«ap «ctlvaly. m t h a a a two a x . a tho d a r lv a t lv o a

I f a t a p r atii « n d I f a t y l y r t J «ra t a t p ^ f a .

By t h a r u l « P . V Z . 2 . 5 4 * t h « w o r d lyafl aa t h « flrat

maaibar o f c p . o p t i o n a l l y ro taln a It a o rig in a l accant. Slnca

th a a x .a l yatkadara and la atp ln g a X a «tc. ar« not a tt«a t«d .

It l a n o t p o a a l b l a to t r a c a t h e a c c m t . T h u a ,t h l a r u l a la

not Ju atlflad .
 174

1 6 ). P.XZ.3.18 - kHQatipradavah

< n ity — f )

T h « c « 8 « ] j i f l « c t « d w o r d 1o|« the c « « « i n f 1 acted w ords

2
e a lle d aatt a n d t h e e a s e - i j i f l e c t e d «rords b e g i n n i n g w i t h

pre e r e I n v a r i a b l y eo«q>ottnded w i t h • a en a n tlca lly connected

c a a * - In f l e c t e d w ord and th e cp« i a c a lle d tatgo ru fa •

231) k&rava * bad hanreat *

r a r la ca p e rayaa ca we

....................................... ... purn«B ca mm p 5 n > a t a r « i c fl mm

k & y a v i c a «e*lty ltaa c a aie*nnaBt c a ae*HattC ca mm ia in e n a

kalp an tw .
dim, S I . 1 8 .1 0 )

1* zn P * a grwm ar, * caa e in f l e c t e d word, because

h e t r e a t a a l l n o n - v erb a l fom a aa c a s e - i n f l e c t e d w o r d a .
Z t has bean l i a t e d in the s v a r a d ia e na ( H o .1 2 4 in
B»htlincflc*a e d . o f Q a n a p a t h a . Hence, i t gets the
d esig n a tio n avyava by P . Z . 1 . 3 7 . a nd th e c a a *- a n d in g a a r e
d eleted by P .X Z .4 .8 2 .

2. qati is t h e name g i v « a t o p r e v e r b a and c e r t a in in d e c lin a -

blea# w h ic h are a lw a y a u a e d i n c o n n e c t i o n w i t h a v e r b a l
fo a ( P . Z . 4 .6 0 - 6 9 ) • These are n ip a ta a by P .Z V .1 .S 6
•n d avyavas P .Z .1 .3 7 .

3. Th e P ra d is are liste d , under P .Z .4 .S 0 , . They a r e a ls o

called q ati by P .Z .4 .6 0 . So t h e p r a d i s are i n d a d e d
u n d er the n a a e q a t i . Ho%rever« p ra d ia a re m e n tio n e d h e re
separately , i n o r d e r to a l l o w c o m p ou n din g i n c a a e a l i k e
duypgrusa where p ra d i w ord does n o t fu n c t io n es a
preverb.
 176

Th« d 9rlvatlv«s

122) Kuvatkra 's l i g h t l y b «n t* and

223) IcttWapoa * bad draam* ara attastad in

k m » B£. 28.2 and • &r, su. 10.5.20 raapectivaly.

Tha ax. kttavanoa rataina Ita original accant by

P .V X .2 .2 . Tba word gats tha disignation avyaya by

P .X .1 .3 7 a n d h as auta *on t h e f i r s t s y lla b la by '^.S>ju. UL.1 ^ ^ 1 3

224) alaA k rty a h a v i n g a<tornad

SpmtyUaA)crtra

(km, S r .^ u . 4 .1 4 .5 )

T h a a x .a

225) Ichatk r t v a 'h a v i n g M a d a t h a s o u n d k h a t *

J a i .i r . 2,156, and

226) t i r a k ^ a 'h i d i n g * ara a t t a s t a d in j a i . B r . 2 .1 5 6

S ll'A t 6 .6 .1 2 rasp ac tiv aly *

227) dttacarita * il l - c o n d u c t *

p r a p a d o 'v a n a n i q d h l yaccacaraa su d d h a ih

k ra w a tiA trtlvaw .

(&au. saa .9 .5 .3 )

A l s o i n ^ P a ^ .j | x .3 * 3 .T * 10 # 5SEi*^£ * .5 .2 1 .
 176

228) gttkrtf * a ■ •r it o r l o u a a c t*

2££sd a u s c iiE S is E if^ ^

ti£ tfb h lr b h st.

(fK« 52£*

A lso In J a l . B r . 2 .7 3 , Mnairgp. 1 .2 .6 and ^ a . ir .sS.

7 ,i e .7 .

1 6 4 . P .v x .1 .1 4 3 o kus^m burSnl latlh

T h « w o rd k u atu m b u n a la irre g u larly fo m a d w ith tha

augnent aut, when i t m aana *a h a r b a /. a p l c e *

229) Xuatuwburtt *t h e seed o f c o rian d e r*

kttstusibttru jatily

4 .6 .5 )

Thua, th is n ip a ta n a rule ia ju a tifie d .

1 6 5 . P .V I .3 .1 0 1 - koh kattatp urufe*ci

kat is s u b s t i t u t e d f o r lot in a t a t p u r u ya« wh«m a

w ord b e g in n in g w ith a vow el fo llo w s.

230) kadadhyaryu: *b ad p rieat*

tateuruaa ( P . X X .2 . 1 8 )

f i «a k a d a d ^ a ^ ^ a n a ia tv a y a n a v id a b h y a a a u y ld

B a u .l ^ r .S u . 1 7 .4 5 .4 .
 17V

Thus thla r u l« is

Th« « x .s g iv e n by aa -

k a d a ia h * b a d he-ijroat*

kadaavah » b a d lioraa*

k a d a ^t r a h *bad c « i « l *

mrm n o t attaatad,

1 6 6 . p « V Z .3 * 1 0 2 - rathayadavoa ca

< )

kat is s u b a titu ta d fo r ^ b e fo re ratha and vada

a lao *

231} kadratha * b « d c h a r i o t *« tatpuruaa C P .X I .2 .1 0 )

SSa^ a a P a H r ta m kadarttio* n a d ^ h iran y g p

(fia -SE-l-S)
A la o in CSga>> S e *5&2. 2 * 8 * 2 “^

kadvadah 's p e a k i n g ill o r in d istin c tly *

is not attested*

S i n c e t h e e x . w i t h v ad a * i s n o t found# th is

sab stitu tio n is not fu lly Ju stifie d , The u se o f

1
r e d u n d w it *
 178

166a P .V I .3 .1 0 3 - t|n « ca iatau

Qco^ k^t)

kat la a u b a t l t u t a d f o r Ira# whan t z n j

fo llo w a d an oting a a p a c l e s .

T h « a x . g iv e n |^. as

k a t t WBa *b a d - g r a s 8 * la not a tt a a t «d . T h is la

cam poundad by P . Z Z . 2 , 1 3 .

T h « a a a o f C£ la radundant h a r a .^

1 6 6 b . P .V Z a 3 .1 0 4 - pathvtfcyayoh Ocoh)

ka la a a b a t it t tt a d f o r b afo ra p athln

T h a a x . a c l t a d b y jK. as-

kiaPathah 'b a d - r o a d *

a glanca, %rlak*

ara n o t a tta ata d *

Th aaa a x .a a r e com pounded b y P . Z Z . 2 . 1 8 *

1. sea PCA, p .65.

 17B

1 6 7 . P * V Z .3 .1 0 S > I yad>rth» k i)

}cm i« ■ a b « t l t a t « d f o r )ra^ v lM n t h e « e « n i B g I s n ail •

T h « •x a o ip l« « c l t « d b r & -

kaaadharai * d « f l c l « n t in

titiJSZS9iE *d«€icl«it in salt*

»
kSBa . 1 's l i g h t l y « e id o r aeid n lo us*

lS2.f92l *w «D ith »

m f not a tt o s t o d in p r o - P .l i t o c a t a r * .

T h « a x . s k s w d > w r < i» , k ^airiaxa and k a n lfP first

occur in J « i 1 .3 .8 1 (6 0 .3 4 ), • 1 7 .6 8 * «nd 7 .4 1 *

r«sp *c tiv «Iy .

i«8. P .V Z .3 .1 0 6 - v ib h s s s Qcoh J | i )

k s is r a r a l y s a b s t i t u t a d f o r ]oi w han t h a w o r d p g r o y a

fo llo w s.

T h a fo z M s sttpp liad b y |C. a s

kapurusah * co w a rd*

kttPttrus a h *a lo w o r a i s a r a b l a man*

ara no t fo u n d .

kapurusa and k u p u n tsa f i r s t o c c u r in g v . S 930

and A v i .l .S * rasp ac tiv aly .

 18U

Aftttr 9 00 A « D . b o t h toxmm hmeomm common (D C )« Early

elaaalcal l l t a r a t u r * « 9r « « s w i t h P, b u t w « a « r « r ccw*

•c z o a a both t h « f o m a la l a t a r e la a a lca l s a n a k r l t .^

i6 9 .P .V Z .3 a 0 7 • layjgsgfai (J5£h isi lib h S M )

and K a ^ a ara o p tio n a lly t h a a u b a t i t u t a a o f leu,

w h a n j&a n j fo llo w a.

k av o fn a ' a l i g h t l y w ozM th*

tatPttruaa (P .Z X .2 .1 8 ).

jOLflPycyg i f .y o y » « a Ic r ty iu dravyatyrg b h y S ;

Eiez2$i2iize
( ijSS* A —' S S i 4 « 1 4 * 1 5 )

T h a a x « a g i v a n b y |^. aa -

kavogne^ )
* ) 'a l i g h t l y w o n t h *
, )
k a d u anaa *ltska-woni*

A ll thaaa th r a a worda a r a r a a a < m a b ly e o a n o a i n e l a a a l c a l

S an a k rit# a n d a ll thraay ^o ecu r i n a a r l y c l a a a i e a l taict. Tha

a a r l i a s t a t t a a t a d d a r i v a t i v a i a k a v a w ia iitA* ir »s S . 4 .1 4 .1 5 )

b u t tha naa o f koana i a coom on.

Tha a x .a k o w — and k a d u ^ a f i r a t o c c u r i a JBQr^l.84

and ^uAyyJrtk ra a p a c tiv a iy ,

1. Saa Q p ,c i t . p .1 3 4 .

2, I b i d , P .1 3 S .
 18i

Hmrm t h « p artlel* mmrwmm t h « puxpos* o f ia d le a tln g

1
d i a J u n e t l T * r e la t io n batweon P « V Z * 3 .1 0 6 and P « V Z « 3 * 1 0 7 .

iro * P .V Z .3 .1 0 8 - p ath ! ca cchandaai

(m is a ^ s k iw w i >
1M >«»« a n mbstttatad (or kg ta yd a. baton tho
word

k a v a p a th a ^ kaPatha. and k u p a th a • a b a d «rar* ara

th « « x .s , e i t a d by K . None o£ t h « a x .s la a tt a a t a d in

p r a - p .l i t a r a t u r a • i#a do n o t comm a c x o a a sued) w o r d a I n

p o a tfP . lite ratu ra a ls o .

2
Hara the aaa o f th a w ord i s redundant.

171 P .Z .4 « 6 1 - u rradi c v id ata c aa ca

Th e worda u r i *aasan t' etc* a n d t h e a%eM s e n d in g

w ith Cfl (P .V .4 .S 0 ) and th o se t h a t end w it h paC (P .V .4 .S 7 )

are called gati (when i n co j^p o sltlo n w i t h the v e rb bhu.

if o r jft ).

1. see 9QK.S p . 6 5
2. id en

3 • e f • c r id a c o h K r th v a a tiy o g e vidhanaBi t a t a a h a c a r y a d
S ry ^In a a ^ t a l r ejra T o g g q a t i s a A j n a g i d h j y a t e .

QC. o n P . Z Z . 4 . C 1 ) .
 18-^

233) p h a lllcr ty a * h « v l n 9 w ln n o w «d *

t a tp g r a aa (P .Z Z .2 .1 8 )

P h a lik rty ]URSSL n ld »d h iti

flci* 6r.Stt> 2 .4 .2 3 )

234) p h n llk rta •w ln n o w « d T t a t p o w

(P .I Z .2 .1 8 ).

ythadhobil a«t«t«h arat patnra atfcrt

dakylnaqnau arapavltyabhidharya

•••• yalnparlto pr«aaIno irtcyanapa 1«hotl

.* 4 .3 « 8

A la o i a p a l . s w a . 1 4 .1 2 4 .3 .

235) d u rldrlkg ty a * n a k i n 9 aoaia b o d y p o o r '

t a t p u n iaa (P . X X .2 . 1 8 )

a th a y a d a f i O T M i

(i a .B T . 1 1 . 3 . 3 . S)

A la o i n B a u . P h . sS. 1 .2 .5 7 .

T h a c p . daridrl':^lcjpta ia not attaatad.

T h a f o m a w i t h D aC g l v a n b y i^. aueh a a i

patpatakrtya 'h a v i n g oiada t h a a o a n d p a t *

patpatSkrtm * « a d a tha aouad p a t *

are not a t t a a t a d .

1* In VPK. tha referanca n o . ia 4 .3 . 7 .

 1 S 6

T h « a x .s v it h as patoat a k r t v *h a v in g a a d « th«

aouad £ at a n d p y tp a ^tfc r t— *«ada the sound P a | ’ ara not

a t t a s t a d i n p r a - P .l l t a r a t u r a * T h a s e tw o a x . s also ara

not f o u n d In p o s t - F .l l t a r a t u r a .

1
K ara tha u sa o f tha taan i a radundant.

172. P .Z .4*f2 - apukaarana i e an iti, paraw

A w ord iM lta t lv a o f sounds i s also c a lla d q a t i , whan

it i s n o t fo llo w a d tha w ord i t l «

236) kha^rtya *h a v i n g n a d a t h a a o u n d

khat, tatpurusa (P .Z Z .2 .1 8 ).

*ta»iad a t a s w antai caiva ras^ khatkrty^ c atu rth sia

kha^ rtaa *m ada t h a s o u n d k h a t *

i s n a ith a r attested i n p r e - P .l i t e r a t u r e n o r a v a i l a b l e in

poat- P* l i t e r a t u r e *

The u s * o f £ 2 i * redundant h e r e .^

1. s e e P C A «. p .6 2 .

2. Id m
 184

173. p .Z .4 .6 3 • adaramadTavoh ««d«s«tl

(j^£^y*y99.f. assbf>

T h « words B at ■a n d a a a t . in eo n po altlo a w it h a vaxb

a r a e a l l a d q a t i~ a whan a a a d i n the aanaa o f *rasp act

o r lev a* a n d 'd i s r a a p a c t o r i n d i f f e r a n c a * •

237) aatkrtya 'h a v i n g h m io a r a d ' tatp un iaa (P .Z Z .2 ,1 8 )

SSmlUiSUi ~ Palv al a k g p a ta d a a a n a d ltira

6 5 .3 .8 ).

23S) aatkrta *h o n o u r a d * ta tp u n ia a C P .Z Z .2 .1 8 ).

krtopacara> pancaaapta audhatm i aadhya aatkrtah

(f^. 6 9 .2 .4 ).

Tha o th a r a x .a

aaatkrtya * h w r ln g d l a h o n o a r a d *

and aaatkrtaa 'd l a h o n o a r a d * ara n o t a tta a ta d .

on t h a b a a l a o f a t t a a t a d a x .# tha a « ia a anadara

o f th a w ord aaat la not jaa tlflad « t o b a d a a l g n a t a d aa

qatl In p r a - p .l l t a r a t u r a .
b
T h a a a two a x . a f i r s t o c c u r In M B. 9 .2 3 .3 5 and

3 .7 5 .6 ra sp ac tiv aly .

174. P .Z .4 .6 4 - bhufan a « lw i

O trly aY o q a g a t l b )

T h a %#ord a l I n e o m p o a lt lo n w i t h a vaxb la ealla d

o atl. w han u a ^ d I n tha s a n s * o f o m a m a n t .

 18^

239) alam k^a 'h a v l n ? ado m «d*,

tatpgrusa 0 ? * I Z « 2 .1 8 ).

ra ••••

( § » . § r .Stt. 4 . 1 4 . 5 )

240) ala^teytam *«texne<l* tatpurusa OP. I X . 2 . 1 8 )

aavam estav am avagra> iap ay «> ti

(km,ir, su. 1 6 .3 .1 8 ) .

Th« cp. alaftkrta la not attested In dep an dan tly In

aam htta. T h e w ord a am a le w K rta *e d o z n e d * is attested^ In

Pa^v^jlQ^. 20 . S2 .12 .

' S in c e w ith the d e r iv a t iv e ? area atte ste d t h is rule Is

fo lly ju stifie d *

1 7 5 .P .Z .4 .6 5 - an t a r a p a r i q r a h e flcrivavocfe q a t l h )

T h e w ord antar. i n cornposition w i t h a verb is c a lle d

g a ti« in the sense o f *n o n »a c c e p tin g *.

241) antardhava ‘ h a v i n g c o n c e a le d *

p a r ista ra n a v lr a n ialljn asecayate

ta n a a r ia n a m

(A ^ e . Sr. su. 1 .8 .2 )

A ls o i n & a . B r « 1 . 2 . 4 . 1 5 and C h a .l T p .6 .1 6 .1 .

j:
r
 18b

242) a n ta r h ita *C M ic e a l«*

• . • • hi devalolco manugvalokmn

a««ah loXat s v t a w a m •vetv ahuh

( T a i .S g m . 6 .4 .1 .1 )

AXso 1a £a«Bf . 4 .3 .4 .8 .
Th« totme g lv «n by K . as

antarhatya 'h a v i n g aban d o n e d *

a n t a r h a ta m • aban don ed*

are not a t t e s t e d .

176, P .I .4 .6 6 - kanawanasi sraddhapratlahate Ocrlvavoqe qatlh)

T h e w o rds k a p e and raanaa In c o m p o s it io n w i t h a

verb c a lle d q a ti, when c o n v e y t h e m e a n in g c r e a t i o n b y

satlatln*.
I
243) katjie h a t a h 's a t i s f i e d * * t e t p u n isa C P .X I .2 .1 8 ) .

kaneqhata i t l va k anehatah k an tih ata h

X a .S .l l

T h e o t h e r fo rm s s u p p l i e d by |C. a s t

kanehatva 't o h a v in g s a t is f ie d *

m o n o h a ty a ‘ h a v in g s a t i s f i e d *

reanohatam *s a t is fie d (
 18 V

•re not attested in pr*»P.llt*ratur«.

Ttm « x , k«n » h a t y f i r s t occara i a j Q M .S .2 o f U lth «r

•x .s a r * n o t fo u n d in p o a t - P .l l t a r a t u r a .

177.P .Z . 4 . 6 7 -p a r a * v v a y a O c r iT a r o a a o a t i h )

T h a in d a c lin a b lt t «rord p g r a h *1 b f r c m t o f * # in
ia
e o n ^ a i t i o n w ith a v e r b * ,^ e a l l a d a a ti.

244) purgXrtya *h «v in g p lac e d in fro nt*,

t a t p u r u ya C P .X X .2 . 1 8 ) .

jg n ^ M PttggXrtywaih 2SSili UPaseta

(4 e .B r . 1 0 .3 .5 .3 )

A la o i n Apa. I r .S a . 1 3 .2 2 .5 .
» f ♦

T h a fo x n »puraalcrtaw * i a n o t a t t a a t a d . xt fira t

o£eura in Raw . 6 . 1 1 5 3 ^ .

17 «. P .Z .4 .6 t - £1 (grY.Wffg 2£ tih )

T h « in d a e lln a b lo w ord mmtm ' a t hoaia* ia c a lle d q ati

w hen i t i a n eed in c o n n e c tio n w it h a v e r b .

245) aatiiiaetaw * a et* tatpuruaa (P .1 I .2 .I B ).

athaat«eotate* r k e adbh ir w a ria y a te

(Agni. 8tt. 2 .6 .8 .1 0 ) I
 188

rxom t h « «boir« c i t a t i o n It i « very d lffio u lt to,

a ae o rtaia w h «th «r aetaaQ ata la a C P« o r a p h r a a a aa t h « r a

la no d l f f e r a n c a batwaan fo x a c l t a d abova ! • • • cp. o r a phraa<

Ho w av ar* from o r t h o g r a p h ic a v ld a n c a wa g a n a r a l l y d a c ld a I t a

op o r n o t .

o f tha
E li^o p ln lo n th a t tha In d lc lln a b la a ati h a v in g a

ai andlng la n o t a v a i l a b l e In d ap an d a n tly .

Tha f o n *aatw aatya* 'h a v i n g a a t * la no t attaatad*

b
I n p r a - p .l l t a r a t u r a .a n d I t f l r a t o c c u r a In R .3 .3 7

1
K ara tha aaa o f tha taxn £ £ la redundant.

1 7 9. P .Z .4 .6 9 - a cc h a g a t v a r t h a v a d a aa

Th a In d a e l l n a b l a w ord acc h a *ba fo ra In tha p ra a a n c a o f*#

i n coiqpoaltlon w i t h t h a v a z b a d e n o t i n g *aotlo n* o r w ith

the v erb *to apaa)c*« la o a lla d a a t l .

T h a foxm a aiq>pll«d b y aa •

acchaaatya 'h a v i n g g o n e b e f o r e In the p re se n c e of *

•c e h a a a t a i 'w a n t beflore I n tha p resen c e o f*

acchodva 'h a v i n g apokwi b e fo r e In th a p r e s e n c e o f*

acch o dltaa 'a p o k e b e f o r e In the p re se n c e of*

•r e not a t t e s t e d .

1 . lda«.
 13b

O ther c x .s also mrm not in p r * .P .l l t « r a t u r « .

T h « w o r d acchii (v h i^ la lang th an ad by P .V Z .3 .1 3 6 )

is f o u n d in B K .S e a * 1 * 2 .a , 1 .2 1 .

Tha a x . acchaaatya f ir a t oceara in j a l . 1 .2 .1 3 8

< 4 3 .2 5 )« and o t h a r a x .a a r a n o t a t t a a t a d in p o a t - P .l i t a r a t u r a .

1 8 0 . P .X .4 .7 0 - a do *nu p adaaa O c r iv a v o a a q a t i h)

Tha w ord adaa *th a t*# w han i n c o m p o a it io n w i t h a varb

O l d n o t ia ip ly in ? a d i r a c t i o n to a n o t h a r , ia ealla d q a t i .

Tha w ord gp ad a aa m aana a d i r e c t i o n t o another^ Khan

a panon th in ka a b o u t h ia ia a lf a n d doas n o t addraaa m othar,

1
l a c a l l e d as * a n u p a d e a a .* So a d a a *that* w han d o e a n o t

d e n o t e a d a m o n a t r a t iv e p r o n o u n l a c a l l e d g a t i w i t h a verb.

T h e e x M t p le s g i v e n by K . aa

adahk rtva *h av in g done that*

a d ah k rtaai ’ d i d that*

a re n o t a t t e s t e d in p r e > P .l i t e r a t u r e . The e x .

f i r s t o c c u r s in 3 .4 8 ^

1 8 1 . P .Z .4 .7 1 - t ir o *n t a r d d h a t t O c r iv a v o q e q a t i h )

T h e w o rd t i r e s « 'c o n v e y i n g t h e s e n s e 'd i s a p p e a r a n c e *

i s c a l l e d q ati* w han i t i s u s e d in c o n n e c t i o n w i t h a v e r b .

1* upadeaab pararthah pravoqah svaya eva tu

buddhva p a r a s ir s a t i t a d a naatv upadeaah i t i ao* s v a

v i sayah K. on P . X . 4 . 7 0 .
 19U

246} tXg&bhuta *d i«a p iM «r«d *

f tp u n iaa 0 » .Z X .2 .1 8 )

T h « d « r l T « t l o a o f t h « w ord t ir a a la * a g iw .

s o t)ia a c e « n t w i l l f a l l on t h « f i r s t a y lla h lo o f the word

bjr P . V Z . 1 . 1 9 7 . By P .V Z .2 .1 3 9 the In d ac lln a b le p re c «d «d

fay o a t l pr«a«rv«s It s o rig in a l accant. so t h e f o m w ould

h a v e be en t t r o b h S t w , w h ic h I s n o t a t t e s t e d .

The o ther fo x » g iv e n by K . » as

247} tlro bhu v a * h a v in g d l s ^ p e a r e d *

«
Is not attested.

But , th e form t l r o b h u t v a * h « v l n g d is a p p e a r e d * Is

attested In V ad h S . S .2 9 i 9 .
s

1 8 2 . p .X .4 .7 2 * v lW iasa krnl < t l r o *n t a r d d h e u krlvavo g e a a t lh }

T h e w ord t l r a s l a M a r g i n a l l y a g a t l w hen c o n n e c t e d w i t h

*do* In the sen se o f 'c o n c e a l m e n t * .

248} tlrsskrtva •hkding*

tat£uyni|j OP.ZX.2.18}

tlM ^cr^^ v a iu r vacavatl

(Tal.A.6.8.12)
I
Also In |Ca.&r»Su. 6 .1 .1 2 .
 1 3 1

T h « o t h « r fo B B t t r « « k r f » *d lsap p ««rd* is not

la p r * - P .l i t e r « t a r « . Th« « x . tira a k rta h

f i x a t o c c u r s in 5 1 .2 2 ,

As • o a t l It w ill b « co m p ounded w i t h n o n » f l n l t « v e x b

fojcm. T h i s d o t o x n i n o s t h « fozoi o£ g o r u a d e n d i n g t jjL

in tho e p . m lite r«tu r« t ir a s k r t y mppmBra to b s m oro

eoam on.

183 P .Z .4 .7 3 - uPa<e*P'»a1o (vibhasa IcrSi krivavoaa qatih)

T h « %iozds ttpale and an v a le 'm e a n i n g * su p p o rtin g o r

a s s i s t i n g t h e wenk* are o p tim ia lly c a l l e d g a t i , when in

c o n p o sitio n w w ith the verb k f .

T h e exanq^les g i v e n b^r E * * *

upajrtcr t y a )
^ ^ ) 'h a v i n g g i v m support*
ttpalrtcrtva )

M avelfJcrtva }'h a v i n g g i v e n support* '

an v a ie k rtv a )

are not a t t e s t e d .

tten the w ord u p a je and anv ale are not attested in

p r e - P .l i t e r a t u r e . The e x . u p a ie k r tv a / u p a je ik r tv a first

o c c u r s i n j[P;^ 1 3 . 2 4 and the e x .s aov a leic rty a a n d agrajjricrtva

in £ N .S .S 6 * and J a i . 1 .2 .1 4 2 (4 3 .3 4 ) re sp e c tiv e ly *

1. see Kiparskv t o p.cit. P .94.

 1 3 2

183a P .z .4 .7 4 - aSkaatp rabh rtln i ca

3SU ^ )

T h « w o r d s atftaat *iii t h « p r « s « n c « o f *

•t c , are ra r «ly eallad o a ti, whan a « « d a lo n g w i t h

the varb K f .

A c c o r d in g t o t h e v a r t t l X ^ ^ a ^ a forea of

tha a f f i x OfI is undarf>tood h a r a .

Tha a x .a g iv a n hara as -

s^yatkrtya / )
} M a k in g v i s i b l y p r a s a n t
a k L *s S L ^ ^ )
w h ic h « a s in v isib le *•

■ ith v a k r tv a / )
) * M a k i n g a v i d a n t w h ic h w a a

c o n c a a la d b afo ra*

c in tSk rty a / )
* h a v in g co n sid a ra d * w h ic h i s
c jS S k r tv i I
n o t to b a co n sidarad*

ate. ara not a tte s te d •

The use o f e | is redundant h e r e .

1. see PCA. p .65.

 1 3 6

184. P .Z .4 .7 S • «p»ty«dh«« tty tia n a il (y l b h a g j k|gj^

fc rly S w )

T h « w o r d ttra»l *in the breast* «fkd n a n a a l *ln th « a lnd *«

a r e o p t i o n a l l y c a l l e d a a t i w hen t h e v e r b k r f o l l o w s

p r o v id e d th a t they a re n o t used in the sen se o f 'p l a c i n g * .

The f o m s s u p p l i e d b y |C. a s -

urasikrtya )
) 'h a v i n g d a s p e d (t h e h a n d ) on th e
a raaikrtv a ) chest

sianasikrtya )
* ^ ) *h a v in g p la c e d {th e %rord) in t h e m in d *
a an asik rtv a )

are not attested*

A ll t h e a b o v e m e n t io n e d e x . s fir s t occur in A R .4 .1 4 *
b m
fiC. 2 .2 9 5 3 « S£s_ 2 , 3 7 . 1 7 and « C S . 1 8 .6 5 1 resp e c tiv e ly .

The e x .s u r a s ik r t v a a n d u r a s i k i^ i b attested in

p o s t ~ P .l i t e r a t u r e * m em s 'h a v i n g accepted* a n d 'h a v i n g

de c id e d * r e sp e c tiv e ly *

1 8 5 . P .X .4 .7 6 w adh vep ad eoiva can e ca (a n a t v a d h a n e v i b h a s a

k riy w ro q a g a t i h )

And t h e w o r d s m adh ye * i n the a id d le *« pada 'i n

the fo o t' and n i v a c a n e 's p e e c h l e s s * are o p tio n a lly c a lle d

g a t i . when !£.(■ f o l l o w s a n d d e n o t e t h e s e n s e n o t b e i n g o f

p la c in g .
 194

Th« «x*« by £ a« -

■ adhykrty )
. ) *h arlag p u t ( h i s lumd^ in tha M ld dl«*
B £ a$0*rtv s I

padakrty )
' . ) 'h a v i n g p a t (h is haad) iiadar t h e f o o t *
E sask to i >

n iv aca n ^y ty a )
. ) *h a v in g o b s t r u c t e d th e spaaeh*
n lvacan^rtva )

a ra n o t a t t a s t a d in p r a - P .l i t a r a t a r a . The a x .

■ a d h r k i^ a f i r s t occurs in H A , S .3 ^ « t h a a x . s madhvrtci^ a

p a d ^ ^ a in 2 , 2 9 5 4 a n d t h a a x . s padiricrtya and

n iv ac a n ^rtv a in CW. 5«2J^ a n d C M « 5 .2 3 ® ^ rasp ac tiv aly .

Tha usa o f £ £ is red u n d an t h e r e .^

1 8 « . F .X .4 .7 7 - n lty w i h aste Penj r upayaane

< JElSi fc riy g ro g e g a t i b )

Th e w ord h a a te * in the h and*, panau * in t h e h an d*

w h e n i n c o m p o s it io n w i t h t h e v e r b |cr are alw ays n e c e s s a r i l y

c a lle d a ati. in the se n se o f sia rria g e .

The foxBW Mentioned by £ . as •

£S9£ll£;2Zl >
• . ) 'having aarried*
panaukrtva )

1. see p .62.
 19S

p^ a a X r t a i *tt«rrt«d*

ba#trtcrty« )
, ) *h«¥ln9 mmrrimA*
h»gt«krty« )
iL«»tricrt n *aarn«d*

« r * not a tt «8 t *d .

A ll t h « « e A x .s m en tio n ad «b o v « f i r s t o c c u r In

A R .2 .3 9 ® , | « ^ 2 .2 9 S S * VV. 3 . 529, jlP 1 3 . 3 6 , 2 9 5 5 and

AV. 1 6 5 .1 6 r««p «etlv*ly.

T h « o x .a h astek rtv a and h a a f K r t a i , f o u n d In p o s t - P .

lltara tu r*, aaaaa*having a ubju gatad* and g a t t i n g p o a ae a sio n *

ra a p a c tira ly .

187. P . 1 .4 .7 8 - pradhyaa bwdhana

OLfii a i M

Tha In d a c l in a b le w ord p radh av aa. w han In c o m p o a it io n

w i t h t h e vaxto k r , ia a lw a y a e a l l o d q a t i eonvay the aenae

of 'b i n d i n g * •

T h e fozm a g i v e n b y |^. a a -

pradhavaabcr^ya 'h a v i n g bound*

p ra dh v«a krta ai 'b o u n d *

are n o t atteatedU ia p r e > p .Ii t e r a t u r e . Theve

tw o d n r i v a t i v e a a la o a r e n o t fou nd in p o a t ^ P .l i t e r a t u r e .
 19b

I M « P « Z * 4 « 7 9 - llvllcopaniaadair aup— v

( SLs^h)

T h « w o rd s llv ik « a n d u p n i a ad^ i n o o m p o a it lo a w i t h
t *
t h « v « £ b k f a r « c « l l « d a « t X , w hap d«aot« th« s«as« of

*lik «n o M * or *r e««ad blan c «* •

Th« « x .« sttppllod b y 1^ • • t

l l v l k S k i^ a 'h a v i n g n a d a i t as i f i t was a n a a n s o f

liv in g *,

u p o t s a t k j^ a 'h a v i n g aada it lik e an U p m i s a d •

'w
ara n o t a t t a s t a d in p r a - p .l i t a r a t a r a . Tha a x .

iiv lk S k rtv a f i r s t occurs in i£ . 5 .2 0 * *

1 8 9 . P . V Z .2 .4 9 - q a t i r aoantarah

I Octanta u t t a r a p a d a k a im a n i p g r v a p a d — prArttsvaraa )

A oati C P .I .4 .6 0 ) prasarvas it s o r ig in a l aceant

b afo ra a past p a r tie ip la s u ffix Octa) h a v in g p a s s iv a

sig n ifica n c a .

249) prahrtah 't h r o w n '* tatp u ru sa (P « X I « 2 .1 8 ).

v a d i kartasi p a t i t v a saisa sra yadi vasaa prahrto

laqrhana

($ < u * 8 a n • 4*12«7) •

Hara ona o f th a fo llo w in g r u l a s w ouBd h a v a b a a n ap p lied .

1) t h a a c u t a on t h a l a s t sy llabla by P .V Z .1 .2 2 3 .
 19 V

2) the first n«mb«r of th« Indeelinabl* retains Its aeesnt

Isy P aVZ* 2 • 2 •

3) second a e n b e r p rec ed ed by g a t i reta in s It s o rig in a l

a ccen t by P .V X .2 .1 3 9 o r by P .V X « 2 .1 4 4 . Bat by t h is rule

t h e g a t l w ord w i l l preserve It s o rig in a l accent. By

P h .S t t .I V ,1 2 ® p r a has a cu te on the first syllable.

190 P .V Z .2 .S 0 - tadav ca n t t l k rtv a tau (q a t l r a n a n t a r a h

punrapedaa p rakrtlsv araa )

An U i n e d l a t e l y p r e c e d i n g g a t l pre^enres It s o rig in a l

a c c e n t b e f o r e a w ord fo z m e d b y a I c ^ affix, w hlc^ b e g in s

w ith a n d has ao i n d i c a t o r y ^ b a t no t befo re t u .

»
250) p raptm a *to get* t a t p a iu sy (P .X X .2 .1 0 )

#
ko ^rfaati e a h a s r a a p a ^ a h o r a t r lmY

gya s a h a s r a a a a p a d y a * 1 abhetff p a s a v a h

2 .1 .S .2 )

2 SI) anvlti 'following after*

tatoumsa (P .IX .2 .1 6 ).

•. • •. aanayya y a l dharmo m a n u y r e b h v a era v aln aa

p ra * * h 2 n v l t l r a s l d i v e t v a d iv a w 11 n v e t y ^ a l b h y a

eya lokebhvo ya-ln«s pra* *ha Cral. Sam. 3 .5 .2 .2 ) .

Also In l a .iifr.a .S .3 .3 .
 198

Thtt i n i t i a l o f p r a a n d anu h a a a c u t e by
P h .S t t . I V .12.

Tha a x .s g iv a n by as p

prakarta *o n a who c a u a a s *

prakartuat 't o *do*

ara no t a t t a a t a d . Tha a x . p ra k rti 'o r i g i n a l sourca*

is a t t e s t e d In Q o . B r . 1 . 1 . 2 4 and A sv a . ir,Sa, 8 .1 3 .3 1 .

Therefore, th e a c c e n t c a n n o t b e t r a c e d .

H e r e th e u a e o f c a i s r e d u n d a n t .^

1 9 1 .P .V Z .2 .5 1 • tav ai cantaaca yugapat

(gatisc an a n ta ra> ^ p Srv ap ad a m p r a k r t i s v a r a ia )

I
An i a m e d i a t e l y p r e c e d i n g cfati preserves its o rig in a l

a c c e n t b e f o r e an i n f i n i t i v e tavavi (P .X X I .4 .1 4 ) , but

v^eraby the f in a l h a s t h e a c u t e as w e l l .

252) «>vyetav<t£ 't o g o alcsng*

grutft h i rala varunas c ak ara survaya pan thaw

( ^ . Sam.11.24.8)

A la o in ^ a . B r . 4 « 4 « S 4 >

I. ibid« p.65.
 I9 y

253) T h « othttr a x . s qivma hf mm

p A rlg tarify a l * t o o o v a r a ro u n d * is «tt«st«d in

K a .& a .B r . 2 .7 .1 2 3 <md p a r i a t a r i f v i in K a t h a . 8m ,
3 2 .7 but the mx,
254) p aria ta rltav ai ia f o u n d i n M a i . saft 1 . 4 . 1 0 «id the

255) a bh icarltay ai • a n c h a n t a d a lo n g * is a t t a s t a d in

T a i . Saw. 5 .6 .3 .1 and T a l . j r . I .7 .7 .5 . But the e x .

p arlp atav al * to c h a n g e a lo n g * is not attested. Thus#

th is rule is fu lly Ju stifie d .

f
H e r e t h e c o n j u g a t i o n eiqpressed b y C £ a v o i d s t h e ^

r e p e t i t i o n o f elesients* w h i c h a r e c o e mon in the p re v io u s rule,

3
The t e m a ft e r tavai is redundant.

1 9 2 .P .V Z .2 .S 2 - aniaanto featau vapratyaye

fcratiranan tarah purvapadaai p r a k r t i s v a r i )

m ia u M d ia te ly p re c e d in g q a t i n o t e n d in g in ^ o r £«

preserves its o r ig in a l a c c e n t b e f o r e an c w hen an a f f i x

h av in g a V fo llo w s.

1. dlwrhatva vikalpah ^ .7 .2 .3 8 )

3• ASSSS*
 20U

0
256) prSft *dlr«ct«d towarda*

k£S2SJ»«fU PrSp t t t k r w Truyjt.

(Z&L*AflQ 1*7*6«7)

A lso In K a.|a.B r. 1 .3 .4 .1 3 .

Th* • « . pran la not attested.

The o th er ex .* g iv e n by as -

0
2 57) prancaa )
I ) 'd i r e c t e d to w a r d s *
258) prjgcah )

259) par^ )

260) parancau ) 'going away*

261) parancah )

#
etc. are a t t e s t e d w ith t h e i r a c c e n t . But p rS S ca u

and prancah are n o t a t t e s t e d .

The Initial of the first aember has acute by

Ph.su. X V .1 2 and optionally svarita by P .V I I I .2 .6 .

193. P .V Z .2 .S .3 - nvadhi £a

(a n c a t a u ▼ a o r a t v a v e paratah q a tira n a a ta ra h

p in r a p a d a m p r a k r t i s v a r i )

The q a t ls ni and a d h i also p re s e r v e t h e i r o r ig in a l

accent befo re jn c j« w hen t h e y f o l l o w e d by a a ffix .

 201

2i2) nvm * g o i n g do w nw azds*

m Sytp tn ib a d d h a h k»thW «A uttSnoW a

padyitg

< K & £S^* 4 .1 3 .5 )

A lso in J2£i 1 0 .S .5 .7 .
«

J Py<P by P .V Z Z Z .3 .4 ..

Th* ox.

263) n y jn c a h !• in H a i .s a w 4 .§ .9 and & a . Br. 1 3 .2 .7 .3 .

Th« other «x«a g iv o n b y £ • aa -

nvancau* 'g o i n g d o w n w a r d a '

Adfaran )
) * t a n d i n g apw axda*

t
•t c . ara not attaatad. Tha p to p ar accant o f tha

g a t i w ard adhl cannot ba tracad aa i t ia not attaatad,

1
H a r a t h a n a a o f £j| ia radundant.

1 9 4 .P .V Z .2 .m • S A p iv ib h y a n (a n t a a a b d a h antodattah)
♦
T h a i n d a c l i n a b l a an t a r d o a « n o t g a t a c u t a on t h a

f i n a l « a f t a r tha p r a p o a it io n a lU and

i. idaw.
 2 Q ‘^

264) py«ntah * p zo xluity * ftpgruf (P .X Z .2 ,1 8 ).

nyVptm Xatotl

Thm mx,
265} nrVntah 'a b s m c c o f d istin c tio n *

is att«st«d I n T a i » B r» 3 .I .3 .I .

H«re the f i r s t M em ber n ^ and re tain their

acttte and s e a l vow el is s u b s t i t u t e d f o r t h e vowel

80 the subsequent g r a v e i s changed in to sv a rita

by P .V Z Z Z .2 .4 .

195, P .V Z .2 .1 8 9 - anor aoradhana X a n lv a s i

A f t e r M>u« a w ord k a n iy a s w h ic h i s n o t th e

p rin c ip a l, g e t s a c u te on th e f i n a l .

The e x .s g iv e n by K . as i

so u ly e sthah 'n e x t e l d e s t *

an u m a d h v i^ * n e x t o ld e s t ta the a id d le *
/ •
anukanlvStt *n e x t youngest*

are not a tte ste d , so w e c a n n o t t r a c e t h e a c c e n t i

T h us* th is rule is not j u s t if ie d .

a n u l v e yy i a i as a v y ay lbh iy a 2 * « t t e s t e d in

M a i .S a i . 1 .8 .4 and K a t h a . ja m . 6 . 4 . «id ^ a .^ r .g u .
 2 0 6

2 .3 .1 3 * Th« last ayllatal* of

266) n n i j y y thia has a cu ta b y F .V X « 1 « 2 2 3 , w h ic h Is fo u n d

injaai.

196* P *V X « 2 * 1 9 0 - P t t r t t s a ^ a n v a d is t a h

/ (ftttagapadaw antodattaa)

Tha fin a l sy llabla a f purusa h a s a c u t a a f t a r <tfiu«

w h a n i t m aans a »m of whoai M a n t i o n w as al r a a d y m a d a*

4.
The a x , g iv en by K . as >

anupurus ^ *a fo llo w er*

is not attested, so t h e a c c e n t c a n n o t b e d e c i d e d *

Thus th is rule is not J u s t ifie d *

1
Here the use o f the w ord is redundant.

1 9 7 . F .V Z .2 .1 9 1 - a t e r akytpa<te

(u t t a r a p a d — w todattaw )

A f t e r a tt « a w ordw h ic h i s n o t fo ned hy a krt

a f f i x and the w ord p a d s a c u t e on t h e f i n a l syllable.

267) atina strs 'b e y o n d danger*

t a t p u r u ya (P .Z I .2 .1 8 ).

sa vadB tm ativ ardh a*ath a mZ mmadrm abhyavaharasi

JE££hl Zi* atinastgp bftay^tjiiwi^. I ^ .^ .i .g a .3 .

Thus tha accent r u le i s Ju stifie d .

1. idea.
 204

19t, P .V I .2 .1 9 3 - p r a f r a liiv Sd w a tatm tn iy

(t t t t T a p a d ^ a a n t o 4 a t t « i )

2ta • f tottruf cp« the words a ia u «tc . get aeuttt

on t h « l a s t s y l l a b i * w han p r a c e d a d b y p r a t i >

26t) p ratllaaa • tatpggtts a < I^ .Z Z .2 « 1 8 ) •

#
itr r . p r » m .a » d ««K i»a »

(N al • ^ 3 ® * 4 »2 *2 )»

O t h a r a x .a l l s t a d In t h i s l i s t ara not a tta s ta d .

1 9 9 P .V Z .2 .1 9 4 - gp ad dnra11io<wi aaauradayah

(ft p u r u s a M tta ra P a d jii a p t o d a t t a w )

Zn a t a t p u r u a a ep. tha words o o n a titu ta d o f two

sy llablas and a iln a * h a v a a c u t a on t h a l a a t s y l l a b l a w han

p ra c a d a d b y upa b u t n o t w han t h a y a r a q a a r a a t e .

2C9) gpapatl * a paranoar* tatp un isa C P .Z Z .2 ,1 8 )•

i y P .^ g g Ji£ g 2S l^ y o papatlw jrtg ii £ arW lttja

n ir rtyai p arlvU ldanaw aradh y a

• • • • v a m a y a n g g t td h a a balayppadani

t t i* S A , 3 0 ,9 )

T h a a x « 8 c l t a d b y |C* as t

gpadavah * a aacondary d a lty *

g p aa o iah * a foaia a a c r l f i c a r *
 205

ttpaodr^h of vlm a * *tc. and

aeiiASgg *o» •
arc not att«st«4»

T h « «x« w it h the words c o n s t lt a t « d o f two o y l l a b l o s

1« «tt«st«d vhrnrmaiB thm d e r iv a t iv e w ith the w ord a l in e Is

not a v a i l a b l e I n pre-^P. l i t e r a t u r e . Thus# the a ccen t

thoa^ht by P . Is not B ally ju stifie d .

200. F .V I.2 .1 9 S <» sor aveksapane (tatpuruse uttarapadiw

antodattaa)

The fin a l s y l l a b l e o f the s e c o n d m em ber h a s a c u t e

^ * t a t p u r u ya ep. after w hen r e p r o a c h I s m eant. In

s p it e o f the a d d itio n o f f u w h ic h d s n o t e s p r a i s e .

The ex. 9 lven by |C as

supratvavasltah 'safely returned to one's own country*

Is not a ttested , so I t Is d iffic u lt to d e c i d e t h e

accent.

Prom t h e e x . w e cannot 9u e s s the reproach. The

sentence I s lh a k h a lv Id a n lm » susth an dlle s u s P h lta b h y iw

a u p ra tv a v asita h » H ere the w ord j u v erily denotes p r a is e

b a t the sense o f th e w hole sen ten ce exp resses reproadi

o r censure.
 20b

2 0 1 . P . V Z . 2 . 1 9 6 - y lb h iB jb p a c ch < {ttttpttruy u t f rapadw i j

m tpdSttan)

Zn • f tpun»a« th « w ord atpuccha nay rarely

g«t «cuttt on th« final •

The wc.s

gtpttcchah ) On* who haa rala«d tha tail aUca a bird*}

tttPttcchah )

are n o t a t t e s t e d . T h erefo re, it ia not p a a a ib la to

t r a c e the A ccen t. Thua, th is ro la ia not Ju a tifia d .

By P . V I . 2 . 1 4 4 i t w ould have taken a c u t e on t h e f i n a l #

w hen t h i s form i s d e r i v e d b y t h e a f f i x jj£ tram u tp ttc c h a v a ti

6pttcch«w u d a s v a t i u t p u c c h a y a t i . u t p u c c h a v a t a r a c a t p u c c h a h )

But thia r o l e i s n o t a p p l i c a b l e t o a non-»t a t p u r u s a c p

s u c h aa u d a a tw a puccham a a v a » u t p u c c h a h •« S in c e th e

a cc a n tu e tio n is o p tio n a l# it r etain s its o r ig in a l accent

by P.Vx. 2 .2 . also .

2 0 2 .P .V .4 .6 9 - m (saaiasantah)

gw »«a^ta a ffix e s are n o t a p p l i e d to t h o a e

c p .s t h a f i r a t aianber o f w h i c h i a a %#ord e ^ r e a s i n g p ra ia e .

suralne * g o o d k i n g '# tatpurusa <P.XI.2.18)

devwaa ^ d a k y in a n a i k u ta iy a a

ca p a r l v a d ^ v a r la v e t .
JJi.jCjh.Su. 1 .8 .2 6 .
 20 V

Th« oth«r fozas supplied by as i

fltliiji • « MMpttmm king*

^tlggtth )
} *an •»e«ll«nt cow*
tasts^h )

atiaakhi *an axeallaat frland*

aaaakhi * a good frla n d *

am not attaatad*

By P . V . 4 . 9 1 th a aaw aaapta a ffix fa£ la a d d a d to

t h a w ords ra la n ^ ahan a n d a a k h i* at tha and o f a

tatPttrua a cp. T h la xula p c o h ib ita that. A nd b y P . V . 4 . 9 2

tha a f f i x TaC com as a f t a r t h a w o rd go* a t the and o f a

tatp u n isa cp. But i t is p r o h ib it a d by th la rul«.

.c
Tha a x . suarichl f i r s t •c c u r s in 17*54
■*■
and o th a r a x .s In Jal. 4 .2 .6 6 (1 7 6 .3 2 ).

2 0 3 P . V . 4 . 8 S -> upasarqadadhvanah (s t a s a n ta h aC)

Tha a f f i x j g la a d d a d a f t a r t h a w o r d adh y a n -4

w han p r a c a d a d b y an u p a s a r a a in C P* '

271) pradhra *sp«aks favourably* ' u

tatpuruaa (P. IX .2.18) .Jib'll)

ti asymah praJilh jrptgi S« Z2SSI i z » fit ££S£SU

avadan (yadhtt. &r.s S .4 .1 .2 )

Tha cp. -
272) yy«dH y»* ! • «t t e a t «d in laa. saa. 1 3 .2 .1 1

w d 2 .3 9 8 .

204. P .V .4 .9 6 - a f h aonah

< t e t E u r u f it g— a » « n t a h fj|C )

Th« affix TaC is a d d a d to t h a w o r d awran p r a c e d a d

by ati in a tatp g ru aa cp.

The f o m a g iv en by K . aa

atiav ah *a u x p a a a a a th a dog i . e . v a r y a w ift*

atiav l *w o r a a th a n t h a t o £ a dog*

are n o t a t t e a t a d . Thua« thia rule ia not Ja a tifie d ^

in pra- P. l i t e r a t u r e . T h e a e two e x . a f i r a t o c c u r in

8P. 1 0 .1 4 and C a . 4 .4 .8 1 r e a p e c tiv e ly .

20 5 . P . V Z . 1 .1 4 6 - aap ad»a p ra tiaU ia y aa

T h e w ord a s o a d a ia f o z a e d b y a u t « w han i t n e a n a

a p lace o r p o a it i(» i* .

273) aapadaw *pi ace o r au th o rity *

t a t g u r u fji < P .Z X .2 .1 8 )

wadam agthSripi (sfe. ^ . 4 . 6 . « )

o ad w anlari auggeata thla aa a t a t p u r u aa* w h ic h

ia d e r i v e d aa ^ pada * fN « to c o n v e y a d h i k a r a o a

not t a u g h t b y P * A c c o r d i n g to W v a aa it ia d e r i v e d aa

P *d a i n w h ic h c a a e cooqpounding i a n o t t a u g h t b y P .
 209

2 0 C P .V Z * 1*147 - micmxrm a o itv (g u |)

T h « word i a ^ a r y is f o x n « d w i t h gut* w h «n i t ■ ••n s

•O M « t h i n g *unusaal * •

274) a ac T y *extra *o rd in «ry / tatp un iaa ( ] P .I Z * 2 * 1 8 )

O C a .O p .1 .2 .7 )

T h i a form i a n o t d a r l v a b l a b y P * a rula. A c e o r d ln q

to t h a v f# on P . 3 . 1 . 1 0 0 , it ia d a r l v a d from car ♦ v a t ,

m th ia caaa wa c m accapt it * Bat i t ia not taught

by P .

207. P .V Z * 1 * 1 5 1 * hraayac c w id r o t t a r a p a d a a ant r a (a a t )

in a lantra *hyaui* tha au^ ia addad to candra»

w han i t ia t h a a a c o n d M cm bar i n a c£. and ia p recadad by

a a bo rt To w al*

275) auacandra *g o o d - «o o n ' # t a t p u m a a (P .Z I .2 .1 8 ).

n iw a a h ia n a atrana p a ia a a varoad^ d a d h i r a

ISBSeStiB*
<y. sm 2 .3 4 .1 3 )

A la o i n J ^ a . ^ r . s u . 7 .8 .1
v^'
Tha c p .

278) ¥ i^a a c h a n d ra h ia attaatad in T a i . i r . 2 .8 .3 8 .

and 2 a . 8 .2 8 .
 21U

M«ra thtt word cj| rcsolTM th« Mblgulty by

1
Isolating this fioM ths pracsdiag xols (P.VZ.1.151) •

208. P.VZ.1.152 - prstiskssas ca kasa (so^)

Til* augaant sut is addad to tha root iLak

*to 90 , to ponish* whan it is precadad by tha praposition

£ra^.

Tha cp. givim hare as pratiskasah 'anissary*

is not attastad, in pra^P.litaratura. it first occurs

in V£. 27S.14.

Kara tha usa of ££ is radtmdant.^

209. P.V I.3.122 - ttpasarqasya qhanyaaianttsya

< p S r y a p a d w a dirghah s i a h i t w « )

Tha final vowal of a proposition is divarsaly

Icngthanad, bafora a word fonaad by tha k{;t affix

but not whan tha cp« danotas a husian being.

277) apawtargre *the pi rat ^ p l ia d in sacrificas*

tatpurusa (^.IZ.2.18)
apawawa asadhinaa viavasam rtca it patih

(Pai. 3aa.2.26>5)
- 3
M so in Aava«qr.5 a »2.7.S

1. ibid.p . 66
2.
3*According to VPK. tha rafarance is 2.7«6«
 21i

278) apukaaa *r«fl«ctlon* tatpurttf (P.ZZ.2.18)

•tan! 2^1 divD JyotJLgfl mndh# aakrt^

21 « t jn i Ja g ^ is fl Z £ 1 a ^ i a t r g i j L t S n y ^ a * *PPOty
tlio wnttkitip gyftit Jygtlgfj Hyrutff, .

*3»4)

A l 90 In 13*8»1*13*

T)i« other «x.« giv«n by K -

▼ Iiq a d a h

▼iaaraah * • wrong road*

ar* not attaatad,

210.P.VZ.3.133 - IXah Icaaa

A prapoaltlon andlng la ^ and a la langthanad bafora

kaaa.

279) apukaaa 'cleamaas* tatpuruaa (P.ZZ.2.18).

pitrbhrah aoaiayadbhyo babhrun dt^ranvtkaaap

< ^ a .l r .Su» 20.14.13) •

Kara the word kaaa la fozm ad b y jtS P. II Z. l.134.^

Bat tha ax. anukaaa wi th tha affix QHaH la attaatad la

T a l .SaJi 5.4.1.3 and ^ a .Br. 3.8.1.12.

 2 1 2

2 1 1,P .V Z Z I«3*90 - atttrai pratlanatai

Th« word pratly iata is trragularly fomi«d« wh«n

i t ■••Its a aStra *thraad*«

Tha ep« g iv a n hara aa •

pratlaoatapi *pura*

la not attaatad# in pra-p«litaratura. zt fir a t

occura in KK. 2 « 1 0 (.

2 1 3 . P . Z I .2 .1 9 - ttpapadaat atin

(attPai n i t y i tatp m u aah)

An ttpapada * accompanying word* (p. ZZZ.I •92)« which

doaa not and in a ti< a ffix Cp * I I Z » 4«78) ia invariably

compounded with a semantically connactad word and tha cp«

ia callad tatpuruya.

280) vmmo'vwk 'waavar of cloth*

vaaovav6 vinaa j ▼ a a ^ e i matmrl at

Tha cp»

281) aoniatha *placad on fira* ia found in ^ a .B r . 3 .7 .2 » 4

and 5 e £. iSr.Su» 2 0 .1 1 .1 1 • Tha ax.

282) hrdiathai *b«ing la tha haart* ia attaatad ia

frra. tfp. 4 .2 0 .
 2 1 6

The « x .s giv a n b y £ . a»->

ki— b h a k l r a h *o n « v h o M «k«a t h « pots* is a tt a s ta d la

V a i »D h » s u . 3 . 1 2 . 1 1 . But o th a r a x .s n aaarak ara * o n a wlio

bhuUda c i t i e s '.

a it v a X r lti *a vonan b o u g h t in a xch an g a f o r a horaa*

d h an ak riti * a voMan b o u g h t b y w a a l t h 'a r a n o t a t t e s t a d .

/

T h a In t t t x p r a t a t io a s o f tha and th a ^ ara d i f f a r a n t

in th is rula. Tha K . u p h o lds tha l i t e r a l text of the rule

%«here a s t h e ^ in terp rets fixMi t h e t e c h n i c a l p oint o f

v i«M , T h e esqklanation o f the K* is • * a %rord c a l l e d u p a p a d a

la in v a r ia b l f r com pounded w i t h a n o th e r * sm ta n tic a lly co n n ected

word, if the upapada does no t end in a verbal su ffix. The

purpose o f the w ord atlA ia to p r e v e n t c o m p o u n d in g

exp ression s l i k e odh an aharako v r a i a t i *h e g o e s o u t t o '

fe t c h fuel * •

The JK esqtlains t h i s rule as i 'a n u p a p a d a %rhich

ends ia a ca se - a ffix i s i n v a r i a b l y com p ounded w i t h a

s e n a n t i c a l l y c « u i e c t e d t«ord. And th e r e s u l t in g c p . is

atlrtanta 'n o t e n d i n g in a verbal suffix* • H ere the w ord

atin i s construed w ith t h e w o r d sastasah c o n t i n u e d froai

P .Z Z .1 .3 .^

2 i 3 .P .V Z .3 .7 5 - j B ^ n lY ukte ( u f i i l S pSrrapedaBi ^ldyudatt<w)

The in it ia l of t h e f i r s t m em ber o f a cp. h a s a c u t e w hen

the s e c o n d m em ber e n d s la t h e ]cft a ffix jjlf and w h ic h den otes

a fu n c tio n a ry .

1. see T A . p ,2 0 2 « 2 0 4 .
 214

Ttim m x m p lm m •applied by «s -

chattradharah * • parasol-b««r«r*

tSoidharah * a quivar-baarar*

X m a p ^UlaarSihah * watac^jar baarar*

bhaSaaradharah ' a goldan pltch«r baarar*

ara not attastad* Aa tha cp« p a ^ i o r ^ a h is attastad

in q o .Qy.p:2.2»4. i t la vary d if f ic u l t to dacida tha accant.

Tha q u a l i f i a r s r a g lo n a l r a r i a t i o n s as« prac«Bi

* ln th a a a a t a in a r a * * <apaaeh) o r t t d l c « * in th a n o rth a x n a rs*
<apaaeh)* a r a n o t c o n tin a a d in su aaq u an t r u la a * So th a

P ra c a a from P.VZ* 2 .7 4 i a n o t a x tan d ad h a ra .^

214 P .V Z .2 .7 6 - a ilp in i cakinah (aamaae pSryapad—

adyudattai ananta uttarapada)

And th a i n i t i a l o f th a f i r s t m<Mbar o f a c p . h a s a c u ta

whan i t ands in a f f i x and d a n o ta s th a nana o f a

p r o f a s s io n a l Man b u t n o t whan th a aacond taxm i a d a r iv a d fra a i

iLfi-

Tha ax. 8 givan by |^. as*

tunnsvjzfo *a tall ar*

ay ay ah *a hair-%#aayar*

ara not attastad. And aa tha cp. tantgyaYah * a waavar*

ia attastad in V a i.D h .S u . 3 .1 2 .1 1 * i t ia vary d iffic u lt

1, saa FA. , p.137.

 216

to ascertain the accent. Bat the cp«s

283) Yaaovava 'weaver of cloth* and

284) pgiumaye * possessing various arts or virtues'

are attested in RK.Sasl. 1 0 . 2 6 . 6 and 3 . 1 S . 4 respectively^

which are finally accented by the general rule P . V Z . 1 . 2 2 3 ,

The particle C£ gives rise to akd^reviatlve intexpretatimi i.e.
avoids the repetition of elanents« w h i ^ are coouaon to the
previous rule or rules.^

215 P .V I.2 .7 7 - sai>Inav^ ca (saaase purvapadssi

adrudattai ananta uttarapade aikrnah )

Also the Initial of the first meaO>er of a cp. has

acute wh«m it ends in an ^ affix and denotes a n«ne but
not when the second tezn is d riv e d fron

The ex.s supplied h f mm »

t&atuvayah * a spider*

valavavah *the hill Valavaya*

are not attested.
The cp« tantuvavah ' a weaver* is attested in
vai.tt>.Su»« which does not convey a name.

Here the particle ca indicates that the preceding and

^ e following rules are independent statements. These

!• see PCA, p.65.

 21G

Iso la te d ra l«9 in t h « foxm o f mm m «7 b « l a t « r

a d d itio n s in th« text o f t h « A .^

The use o f g a resolves the « « b ig a it y by is o l a t in g

i t from the preceding r u l e ,

2 1 6 , P .V I .2 ,7 8 - qotan tlv avai p ^e ( purvapadaa

adyudattaa)

The words go* tanti# and yava have acute on t h e ir

f i r s t syllable* when follow ed by pal a .

qop alai *co«rtaerd* tatpurusa (P .X l .2 ,1 9 )

aaee b h y o h a g t i p — Javayasvap— puytayai o o p ^ i

• kyy a v a n u k y a tta r a a i

< H a ,8 a a ,3 0 .1 1 )

A lso In T a i , B r . 3 .4 .9 .I .

are not a tt e s t e d .

The o ther two e x .p as tantApalah 'g u a rd ian o f the

calves kept together by ta n ti and yavapalah ‘ one who

guards the barley f ie l d * are not a t t e s t e d . Therefore,

i t is not p o ssib le to trace the a c c e n t, since the e x .

qopala , -'y is found w ith i t s accent* t h is rule is not

fu lly ju stifie d .

!• see p.147.

2,see PCA. p«6S.

 21V

217-P.VI.2.79 - nlni
(punrapadan adyudattn)

A e p . ending in the k r ^ a ffix H lnl (^n) has

acute on the i n i t i a l o f the f i r s t aember.

paspaharln *one %»ho s t e a l• flower*# phalaharln

*one who steals fr u it* and parnaharin *one who ste a ls le a f*

a re the e x .s * c i t e d by jC. N eith er these e x .s are a tte s te d

n o r do we cone acroas such e x .s in p r e .P •l i t e r a t u r e .

The rules P.XII.2.51, P.IZI.2.78-83, 85* 86 deal

with the Xrt affix yin I • The accent of the derivatives
by P.III.2.79 is decided by P.VX.2.80.

The d eriv ativ es such as

286) ardhakaqhatin (P.IIZ.2.78) *one who k i l l s the h a l f

o f the a z a y * •

287) udtfcaaparaln (P.III.2.80) * one who sips water

as a vow* and
288) paumaaasavalln (P.ZII.2.85) *one who has perfomed
darsapaurnaaasa are attested in lau.Saw.il.2.7.
T a i. A. 1.32.1. v id T a i . Sarl 2.2.2.1* whiai are f i n a l l y
accented, p . has no esqplanation f o r the fin a l accacitu>

ation of the c p . d eriv ed with a upapada ending in

a k f t a f f i x .^

1. P.VZ.2.139 states that in a tatpurusa c p . a word ending in

krt a f f i x re ta in s its o rig inal accent, when preceded by
an upapada * accompanying y o r d * . The above n m t i o n e d e x .s
would have been ardhakaqhatin, udakasparsin and pauro— a-
savalin w ith c o n fo m a t io n o f th is r u l e . All the k rdaota
deriv a tiv es are i n i t i a l l y accented by p.VZ. 1.197.
 218

Th« mx.m m u c an ia p ip < 7 .Z Z X .2 .8 3 ) « eo n sid«r«

h lasclf w «ll*rM d * a n d atw aa h atin (P .Z I X .2 .8 6 ) arc fo u nd in

C h a . Pp> 6 * 1 . 2 a n d V a i .Olr. a S . 5 .X 1 .3 raap ectlT«ly.

Tha ax*« XuaaracjhatJLn CP«ZZX.2.S1) ona who kllla a child*

M d alraaahatin (^•IXX.2.51) *ona who atrikaa tha head*

kaaavanrtin (P.XXX.2.S1), *ona who drinXa taa* and

daraanlvaianin <lP«XXX.2*82) *<ma i^o thinka hiaaalf aa

baautifol* ara not atteatad. Therefore, It ia qulta

dieficttlt to traea tha aceant; Slnca not a aingla ax. la

attested* thia rule la not justified at a ll.

218, P.VX.2.80 - upgsanaa aabdarthapraXrtaveya (putvapadasi

adyudattan n inanta uttarapade)

The initial of the first member of a ep. has acute whan

it e)q>ra8aea that with which reaanblance is denoted m d

follows a word fooaed by yin I affix which ia a radical

without any prepoaltion and «eans 'giving out a definite

aound IDte so and so«*

t

The ~ given by aa -
«
¥* .

uatraXrosi *aaking noise like a caaiel *

dhv3nksaravi *uttering like a ciow*

kharanadi *braying like an aas*

are not Atteated. But the ex

 218

289) adrd«bh«nSdln * o n « who b r a y a l i k « an a aa * la

r « c o r d « d I n jjS i*

w h ic h la f i n a l l y aecantad. p haa n o a jq p la n atio n f o r t h i a

1
•e c a a t a a t io a •

2 1 9 .p * V Z * 2 ,8 9 l - d ir g h a k a a a tu a a b r a a t r a v a t a i

( pgrrapadaw adrudattaai)

The in it ia l o f t h a f i r a t rtambar o f t h a ep* a n d in g in

a lo n g r o w a l o r in kaaa# ta y a * b h r a a ti^a and v a t a hava

acttta w han i t la follow ad by ia »

K» g lv a a th « a x .a fo r th ia ara •

x4tllah *b o r n In a c o t t a g a *

a ^Iia h *fra« kml” traa*

k aaaiah 'p r o d u c a d txom k a a a > f l o w e r *

t u y a ja h 'p r o d u c e d fioai c h a f f *

b h r a atraia h *c o o k e d i n fr y in g - p a n *

▼at a i a h * bom under the B anym tree*

ara n o t a t t e a t e d .

The e x . k u ia r ila *bo m fr o « a y erg in * ia a tte s te d in

AP. 7 0 .1 0 .7 * 80 the accent cannot be traced * The

d e riv a tiv e a
t
290) p r a t a na l a * ,a hero* a nd

291) ta n u ia * daughter* are a tt e a t e d in WC. Saai

1 0 .1 7 8 .1 and l a u .3 « m .6 ,4 1 « 3 rea p e c tiv e ly . The fo o a e r e x .

1. By P .V Z .2 .1 3 9 « ^ t h e d e r i v a t i v e w o u l d h a v e b e e n q a r d a b h a n ^ n .
a n d t h e w o r d nad|j> w o u l d i n i t i a l l y accented by P .V I .1 .1 9 7 .
 22U

h a s no •3q>l«natiem in P*8 s y s t m w here m th e l a t t e r

r e t a i n s i t s o r i g i n a l a c c e n t by P . V I . 2 . 1 3 9 . The w ord
la i s i n i t i a l l y a c c e n te d by P « V Z .1.19 7 «

2 2 0 .P * V I« 2 « 8 3 * a n t y a t purysw bahvacah (purvapadan

udattam < • u t t a r a p a d e )

A word c o n s is t i n g o f no r e than two s y l l a b l e s h as

a c u te on th e s y l l a b l e b e fo r e th e l a s t when i t i s fo llo w e d

toy iM •

292) p ra th a a a ja '. ' f i r s t b o m * t a t p u n is a < P .X Z .2 « 19 )

daksinendragnaa dyadasakapalaw visvadevaw

prathaialo vatso daks inasaumvant sy«a)ca« carwn

siea ••
(Tai»8wi« 1«8»1«2)

Also in & a .Br. 2 .4 .3 .1 3 . since the above mentioned

ex. is attested with accent, this rule is justified. But

the ex.s cited by K. as -

u p as e r a j ah *pn>daced by im p regn ation *

m anduraiah *b om in a s t a b le *
m a l a k ila h ^produced b y th e B n b lic M yxobalan*

▼ad ava 1ah *b ro u g h t in t o e x is t e n c e b y mare*

are not a t t e s te d .
 2 2 1

2 2 1.P .V Z .1.1 4 8 - v a r c « » lf* v « « k T « h

Th* word evaglw raly la foxmad w ith a u t , when i t meaaa

*« xcr« m en t'»

Tha e p . avaaX arah 'o r d u r a * givm hara« la n o t

a tte a ta d . T h la a x . f i r a t o c c u ra In N B .3 .2 2 2 .2 7 ^ .

222. P .V Z .1 . 1 4 9 - a p a sk a ro rathapoaw < aut )

Tha word a p a a k a ra l a foxmad w ith aut , whan I t

meana *th a p a r t o £ a c h a r i o t * .

29 3) a p a sk a ra i . ' a w h a e l * , t a t p u r u a a ( P .Z Z .2 .1 9 )

a M a k a io nawa rath a h

223. p .V Z .l.lS O • v l a k l r a h a a k u n lr v lk lr o v f ( a a t)

Tha word v l y k l r a l a foxm ad w ith j u t o p t io n a lly # whan

I t dan otaa a k in d o f b i r d .

294) Y la k lr a *a a c a t t a r a r * » ta tp g ru a a ^ .Z Z .2 .19 ) .

aa v l a k l r a h aawkuauko y lk u a o k o v l k l r o y a a c a

aaaavawaal (Hl.i6r.sS.lS.l«71)

29 5) v lk lr a * a c a t t a r « d '« ta tp u ru a a ( P .Z l . 2 .1 9 ) .

aa v l a k lr a h a a ^ u a u k o v lk u au k o v«» c a v la k lr a h
. . . . jaroaj^ajBiBji^ Oll.&r.8tt«lS.l*7)
 222

224. P .V X * 1 * 1 5 6 - k ara ak a rp

T h « w ord k a ra a k a ra la irrag u la rly fozaied w ith the

augm wnt, aat , whan i t a a a n a a tr«Ki' •

T h « a x .g i v a n b y t h l a n t l« karaakara *tra«* la n o t

atteatad^ B a t th e aaoia * x . aa *n a « e o f country* la atteatod

In B au . Dh.8 u .l * l » 3 0 « T h u s ,t h l a rula la not jo a t l f l a d *

225. P .V Z .3 « 1 4 - tatPuruBO k r t l b a h u la w (aaptaaiva

u tta ra p ad a aluk )

Tha l o e a t l T * andlng In a t a t p u r u f a cp. la d lv a r a e ly

prcaorvd whan t h a a e c o n d n e n ^ a r l a fo rm ed w it h a kr^

a ffix.

The mm; j- ^ auppl l e d b y £ aa >

ataw berm ah 'an e l e p h a n t *

k am elap ah * an In fo r m e r *

kurucarah *o n e who t r a v e l a t h r o u g h K ura *

■ adracarah *o n e who t r a r a l a through Nadra*

are not atteated* O t h e r e x .a alao are not fo und .

Thua* It la not j u s t i f i e d .

2 2 6 .P .V Z .3 .1 5 - p rav y taaratkaladlv^ Je (saptaanra

u tta ra p a d a aluk )

The l o c a t iv e e n d in g la r e ta in e d a fte r pravrt

aarat. k a l a and d lv when J[a f o l l o w a •

 223

299) d lv lia • b o m I n h e a v e n *# t a t p u r u a a ( P .Z Z .2 .1 9 ) .

dlv llah VYttfa m d iv lla

( ^R*8fln*7«75*l )
A lso la 7 .1 8 . and In A ^ .&r, S u « 3 .1 3 « 1 2 .

Tha o th a r a x .a su p p liad by X as

prayrsl ia h * b o m o r p io ducad in r a in *

■ a ra d ila h *b o r n in Autamn*

k ala ia h *b o r n i n d u e se a s o n *

are not a t t e s t e d ,

2 2 7 . P .V Z .3 .1 6 • v lb h a sa varsakgarasaravarat

(saptam ya la uttarapade a lu k )

T h e l o c a t i v e e n d in g is rarely re ta in e d a f t e r v a r y a ,

k l2£ 5» «»ra and vara» when J j _ fo llo w s.

The e x .s g i v e n b y |C as t

varselah / )
) *bo m in rain*
v e rsa ia h )

X sarejah / )
)* b o m from t h e s t r e a i *
k s a ra ia h )

■ a re J a h / )
* } *bo m from arrow*
ia n U s h )

varejah / )
; *bom in a noble family*
varaJab )
are not attested in pr»tp* literature,
 224

Th« rnxmB v ra jm , Z2£ *£ l4 •* * * a a r a i a f i r s t o c c u r i n j « ,

1 .2 8 .1 9 # A Pur» 6 9 . 1 5 ® «nd V K . 7 .5 4 r»*p «c tiv «ly and

o t h e r o x .s in j a i . 4 . 3 . 1 3 2 (3 0 3 .6 ).

228. P .V I . 3 . 1 8 - ■ avavaaavi|iv akalat ( a a p ta w y a

u t t a r a p a d a v jb t j a a j ^ j i k )

T h a l o e a t i v a c a s a - a n d in g la raraly rata in ad b a fo ra

t h a w o rd s aaya« vaaa and v aaln . w han t h a p r a c a d l n g

word doas n o t d a n o t a t i « a «nd anda in a eonaonant o r

? h o r t a*

297) p u ria ay a 'r a p o a l n g in t h a f o r t r a a a * # t a t p u r u aa

( P . X I . 2 .1 9 )

£ u ^ a jh fa^i^tt £ o r ^ p u r ia a y a h

(& a . B r . 1 4 . 5 . 5 . 1 8 )

Tha a x . pgrsaya la n o t a t t a a t a d .

298) talp aaav a * l y i n g on a c o a c h *

ta tp u r u aa (P .I I .2 .1 9 )

p ro ay ia a a y a a talp aaayj n M r ya v ah y aa ly arih

^^2tt.fl[aR.4.5 . 3 )

Tha a x . talp aaay a la n o t fo u n d .

y a n a a a y a *gro w a in a fo raat * ta tp u tu aa C P .I I .2 .1 9 )

vanaaayo bhavati
2 a ...5 .5 .
Tha a x . yanaaay a l a n o t fo u n d .

1* C f. h aladan tad i ty ava.

Qc. on P.VZ.3.18)
 22b

299> anfy««a^ *a a *l9 h b o a r *« t«tp u ru sa (P .I Z .2 .1 9 )

neha paavanti nmhmti s a p r a i i p a t r a b r a v it a av ltaram

^ iMmtwlnla tv ia a v a ib h lb faB p lyafry^l

3«30 y

I' '•
Tha a x . antavaaa la not a v a ila b la . \

'v^
300) antavaaia * a p u p il who d w a l l a n a a r o r i n tha \

houaa o f a taach ar*, t a t p u n iaa (P .Z Z .2 .1 9 1 ^ ^

Wtttavaal y j b ratw acjrl v a jt a d y a Ju r adh ly ^t ag«aya

vacavati

(I f t .B r . 5 .1 .5 .1 7 )

Mao in T a i . qrp. 1 .3 .3 and ^ v a . S r .s u . 2 .4 .4 .

Tha a x . antavaaln l a n o t a v a il a b la*

301) aranvavaaln *£orast- >dir«ll«r' tatpuruaa

a > .Z X .2 .1 9 ) .

Jftju flgffgi m u n a r b h f ^ f i h M d ju i * r a n y a v ^a in a h

(A P a . P h .8 t t . 2 .9 .1 3 )

The a x . a r a n y a v a a in ia not a y a ila b la .

1. A c c o r d in g t o £ W . i t »aana *d ia c ip la*.
 22b

T h « st«afo zm « « z « n o r * f r « q a « n t than th« lo c a t iv *.

In accordance w ith P * s p r a f e r a n c a .^ But t h is a ta ta n a n t doaa

n o t hold good In tha caaa o f aaya, w h ic h ara a tta a ta d in

p r « - > p .l t t a r a t a r a . Tha a x .s vahyaaava 'l y i n g on a

p ala nq u in *# talp aaav a 'l y i n g on a bed*

p r a ay t a a a y a ' l y i n g on a b e n c h * «

laleaava * ra a tin g o r a b id in g in w a t e r ' etc. are

a t t e s t e d in ^ »8q m . 7 .5 5 .8 > §au. s a i . 4 .5 .3 , P a i.aa«.4 .6 .3

and Y a . 6 .2 7 re ap ec tiv ely . B u t o n l y two e x . a mm

khaaava 'd w e l l i n g in the a i r ' m d

vanaaaya 'l i v i n g in w oo ds* area v a il a b le i n ][£. 9 .1 9 md

2A 5 .5 r e a p e c tiv e ly r^

The e x .s w it h st«« fo zn en d in g In vaaa aa udricayaaa

*w a t e r - d w 9 lle r * and v an ^v ag a 'f o r e s t - d w e l l e r * etc. are

fo u n d in V a . r ^ . s G . 2 9 .6 and B au . P h . s u . 3 . 3 . 2 2 r esp ec tiv ely

whereas o n ly one e x . w it h l o c a t iv e as a ntev asa * a n e ig h b o u r*

is a t t a a t a d In M . £ r . 3 . 3 0 . A nd t h e d e r i v a t i v e s w i t h stasi

f o r a e n d in g i n V a s i n a s udaXasQ>havasin * d w ^lin g on

w a t a r w ja r * aran vavasln * f o r e s t d w eller*# acarvakul a v a ain

* d w e l l i n g i n t h e fand .ly o f a t e a c h e r * * m a rtv a v a sin

'd w e l l i n g i n t h e %#orld l « e . n a n * etc. ara attested In

V a i . D h .a u . 1 .8 ,1 , Apa. Dh.s u . 2 .9 .1 3 and ^ p i . y r . a u .

1 .1 .4 .* 4 5 . r e sp e c tiv e ly , w hereas o n l y two e x .s w ith

l o c a t i v e e n d in g in v a s in as an tev asin ' a p u p i l w ho d w e l l s

1. KiPartfcy, QP»clt.p.l32.
 22 V

near or In the house o f a teacher* and

q rteiraain *hoaae- d»reller* are a v a ilab le . T h e fo r m e r

ex. la attested in la. Br. 5 .1 .5 .1 7 , T a i . tfp. 1 .3 .3

M £ £ *IL £ * M * 2 .4 .4 « w h ile the l a t t e r i s fo u n d In

T^^.Br. 1.1.10.6*

The e x .s c i t e d by^ X as

qraw evasah / }
j 'l i v i n g in a v illag e *
qraiaayasah

q ra m c v a s in / )

qraaavaain )

are not a ttested.

2 2 9 . p . V l . 3 .2 0 - sth e c a b h a s w ^ <sapt— v a aluk na)

The l o c a t iv e e n d in g i s n o t r e t a in e d b e f o r e s th a

in t h e spo ken l a n g u a g e .

302) aom is t h a 'p l a c e d n e a r t h e f i r e * t a t p u r u ya

(P .I I .2 .f 9 )

(T a i .B r . 3 .8 .2 0 .1 )

T h e e x . Ictt^astha 's t a n d i n g in a m u ltitu d e *

is fo u n d in A P . 5 2 .1 1 .4 .

T h e e x . s g i v e n b y J^. as -

ssaasthah 'o c c u r i n g w i t h an e v e n num ber* .

 228

v iy ia sth a h 's t a n d i n g u n e v a n ly *

p a r v a f sthah * s i t u a t « d on a m o u n t a in *

a r e n o t atteatttd*

Tha u s * o f the w ord la red u nd an t h e r a .^

2 3 0 .P .V I .3 .3 6 • kvanwanliioa c a ( a t r l v a bhaaitaPMwaakad

anon pum vat)

A f a m i n i n a w o r d n o t a n d ln g in w and h a v i n g an

• q u l v a l a n t a n d unlfozra n a a c u l i n a , c a n b « u a a d as a

m a n c u l l n a b e f o r e t h e f a m i n l n a w o r d a n d l n g I n Kvaft

a n d th e w ord n an I n ,

The ax* g iv e n b y the K . aa d a r a a n ly a a ia n ln l

'e s t e e m s h e r as handsom e* Is not attested, we n e v e r com e

across such c p .s e n d in g I n man In . B u t a fo zm as a n a t l m a n l n l

*u nl«p lred* Is fo u n d In j a , B r . 5 . 3 . 5 . 1 9 .

The e x . d a r s w i v — anlnl fD f i r s t o c c u r s i n J a l .

4 .3 .1 4 8 (3 0 5 .3 2 ) .

2
The use o f t h e t e e n cj^ i s redundant h e r e .

231. P .V Z « 3 .6 7 - aru^vlsadalantaava tnum Ochitv uttarapade)

muw augm ent i s added a fte r the fin a l v o w el of

arus. d v l s a t a n d a staai a n d l n g in a v o w el, u nless it m

I n d e c l ln a b le « w hen a w o r d fo rm ed b y a X h l t a f f ix fo llo w s.

1* see PCA. p .6 5 .

2. idem •
 2 2 b

303) bh fgen karg •f r ig h t f u l * , tatPttrua a (P .Z Z .2 .1 9 ).

♦
b a k u r o b h a a X a r a h bh ayarfkarah bh aaaiaw o dravatl itl

< ^ .6 .2 5 )

232 P .V Z .3 .6 6 • le a a k a c o *n ip r a ty a v a c c a 4mvm k h l t l
ttttarapada)

A a o n o a y l l a b l e word# and lng in any vowal othar

th a n £, when f o l l o w a d b y a %rord foxm ad b y a k h l t affix,

re c e iv e s the a u ^ e n t aM, w h ic h la ad<^«d in th e e rn e way as th«

a ffix js o f the a c c u s a t iv e s i n g u l a r .

The e x .s g iv e n by £ as -

g a sm an a v a h *th in kin g em csalf to b « a o o w * ,.

strtow anvah 't h i n k i n g o n a s e l f to b e a fanala*,

a t r l y a w M n rah * t h i n k i n g o n e s l e f to b e a feoiala*#

a r lv a a m a n a a h ■t h i n k i n g o n e s e l f as b e a u t i f u l * ,

bh ruv acfan vah *thin kin g o n a s e l f to b e brow *

are not a t t e s t e d . , , .

The e x . a aw st^v a » f i r s t o ccurs In J a l . 4 . 3 . 1 7 8

(3 1 0 - 1 0 ) .

The p a r t i c l e ££ g iv e s rise to a t ^ r e v l a t l v e

In te rp re ta tlM i I .e . It a v o id s the r e p e t it io n o f elem enta,

1
w h i c h a r e common i n the p reced ing rule P .V Z .3 .C 7 .

1 , idem.
 23U

333. P.V1.3.<9 - vaeaAynwiraBdarM

«

▼ a c «A y — md purandra ara irr a g u la x ly fo x n a d ,

*vho m n t x o l a h is apaach tatp gruy a

< » .I Z .2 .1 9 >

itha v a c m a a

{ ^ a «Br» l*7al«15)

A la o in ChoJ>p« 5 * 2 « 7 a n d B a u « ;l r « s S .

30 5) purandara *daatzo y ar o f £ o r t a *«

tatpuruaa (P « Z Z » 2 « 1 9 ) .

aa an aw t a t a g in d ra v r t r a h a n m A

JLtl.
6*4*2»3»)

A la o in lVta» 11*83# 5*14 •

B o th t h a I r r a g o l a r fozm a a r a a t t a s t a d . Thua,

t h la ru la la ju a tifia d . Both th aaa f o m a are fin a lly

accan tad by P .V I » 1 .2 2 3 a

2 3 4 . P .V Z .3 .7 0 - Xara aatyaqadaava ( aua )

■uai la t h a aagm an t o f a a t y a a n d a o a d a . w han t h a w o r d

kara fo llo w a.
 23i

T h « fo zm » g i v « n fay K as

g a ty «n lc «r »h * to « « k « tru« *

aqadanXarah * a p tq r sic ia n '

ara not attastad* Thaa» th is n ila is no t j u s t i f i a d ,

235. P »V Z*3*71 - ay an atilasy a n a lauw)

muw is tha augotant o f t h e w o r d s fcraoa and

t il a. b a f o r a p a ta « whan t h a a f f i x g a is addad.

Tha fo z n s s u p p l i a d t y |^« as •

^anaapata *a n y p l a c a fit f o r tha f l y in g o f h aw k s*,

t a i l — Data *a n y p l a c a f i t fo r tha g rin d in g o f sasaausi

o il* ara not a t t e s t e d . Thus* it is not J a s t if i a d .

236. F ,V I,3.72 - ratrah krt^ vibhasa ( nwim )

Th a w o r d r a t r i r a r a l y t a k a s lU M b a f o r a a «#ord

fo zm ad b y a ffix .

306) r a tric a ra **o W > ar* t a t p u r u sm C P .I I .2 .1 9 ) •

d iv a ca ra « t r i c a ^ d iv a ra tric a ra s ca to

(A P .S 2 .1 .3 )

Tha o t h e r a x .

ratrin c ara h • robber* is not attested.

 23ki

Many v#ords a r « f o u n d w i t h o u t t h a augm ant mUM>

Thtt a x .a

ratriltrta ' cook«d by night* # ratrlaaman ' sanan

balOTglng to the Atlratra* «tc. are atteated In Ka»

Sr.su.y^and £ £ « B r . fi- raspactlvaly. So many foxma

are found in claasleal lltaratura.^

2 3 7 .P .V I .3 .9 0 - ld «n X lm o rI^I (dr q d r s a v a t u y u )

I la au b a tltu ta d f o r Id a a, and j U f o r kiai b«fo re

t h e w ords dzjc, draa and th a a ffix vat.

307) Id ik 'a ttc h *, tatouruea (P .Z Z .2 .1 9 )

IM jElSazSBC^fk
(]^a*Bjr« l l » S * 4 « 1 8 )

A ls o In H a l . S a m . 3 .8 .6 * a n d ilpa. I r . S u . 1 7 .1 6 .IS .

308) M I k . *a u c h * , tatpunm a (^ .X Z .2 .1 9 )

tanadraa i r a b h a v a tl

(^ a . B r . 1 4 .6 .4 .1 .)

A la o In K a t h a . Sam 2 3 .1 0 # 3 .S .1

309) k l d i ac * % A a t « v a r '# tatp uru aa (P .Z Z .2 .1 9 )

ta d a v a r a d z k k ld ik
— _ (Tai.B r.1.4.3.4)

A ls o In A p a .i i r .s u 9 .S .8 .
 2 3 ^

310) k ldr j ^ ^ *what«vttr*« ta tp u n iy (P .I X .2 .1 9 )

n ih i»
(T «i. Sam» 7 .3 .1 8 .1 )

A ls o i n 5 2 .1 .1 .

S in e s all th« « x .s mv th is rula is

fo lly Ja stifi«d .

2 3 8 . P .V Z .3 .9 1 - a sarvanaanah (d r o a r s g r a t u s u )

£ is s u b stitu te d f o r the fin a l o f tha pronouns

(P .Z .1 .2 7 )^ b a f o r a t h e w o rd s dric* drsa and tha a f f i x

vat.

311) v a d r ic *«rhat l i k a * tatpurusa (P .I I .2 .1 9 )

vadja v «i Yonau r a t a h sic ra tc t a d TO lay ate

6 .4 .2 .8 )

A lso in RK. 8am 5 . 4 4 md Apa. ^ r .s S . 9 .5 .8 .

312) yadrpa *w h a t li)c a *« tatpurusa C P .I X .2 .1 9 )

syaram rupaii kuru^a yadyaari ic ch aslti

( ^ a . i^r. 1 3 .2 .7 .1 1 )

A ls o in y a i . s a a .7 .5 .7 .2 . and V a i . g r . Su. 3 .9 .6 .

313) tadrk 'l i k a that*# tatp u ru sa ( P .X T .2 .1 9 )

yadra y a i yonau ratah s ic y a t e t a d ^ layata.

^^a.J^r.6. 4 . 2.8) .
 23^

A la o i n R ik . S w i. 5 .4 4 « 6 « ChaMD. 5 « 2 4 .1 and

A «v . i r .s S . 1 2 .9 .1 7 .

314) tad^a l l k « that* ♦ tatpuruaa < ^ .Z Z * 2 .1 9 )

hapagavyaa %mmlt xldrmtm pm w X ^o zSEiB

a a X urvlta

Alao in Mai. ^aa, 1 .8 .9 and V a i.ir . | ^ .a o .)S .3 .

A ll the a x .s illa a tra ta d by K . are attested. Thua,

th is xule i s fu lly ju s t ifie d .

2 3 9 .P .V Z .3 .9 6 • s ad h a w a d a s t h a v o s c h a n d a s l (s a h a s r a )

sadha is s u b stitu te d f o r saha in the Veda, w hen

aiada «id stha fo llo w .

315) sadhastha • heaven•, tatpurusa (P .Z Z .2 .1 9 )

etaia ^ a d ^ a ^ ^ ^ p a r i t e d a d a w i

(£a.Br.9.5.1.46)

A IM in saw 1 .1 5 4 ,1 , and A pa. 6 r .S u . 9 .8 .f .

*

316) sa d h a w S d a *fe a st** tatpuruaa (P .Z Z .2 .1 9 )

Us. v irab aadhamadgpi sSl Ja g a tib h ih

)co a sy a ({ K .S j m . 4 .2 3 .2 )

A lso in ^ a . ^ r . 9 .5 .1 .4 # , and i ^ a . ^ r .S u . 9 .8 .6 .
 23t3

T h is rul« is fu lly |a stifi«d , as both t h « f o m s ar*

a v a ild b la in p r a - P .l i t a r a t u r a .

240. P .V I Z I .3 .9 2 - p r « y > o *q r a a a i i n i

Tha w ord p r a s ^ i a ia i r r a g u l a r l y f o m a d w han i t danotaa

*a chittf* or *o n a %r)u> g o a s i n fro nt*.

T h a i r r a g u l a r fozm p r a s t h a h *b a st*

is not attastad. it f i r s t occurs in Bha. 1 .2 4 ^ .

.» *
241. P .V Z X I .3 .9 3 - V i ^ aaaapavor v i a tara h

T h a w o rd v i s t a r a ia i r r a g u l a r l y fo r m a d i n tha sansa o f

traa «id * s * a t '.

317) vistara ‘ sMt* , tatpurusa ( P . XX.2 . 1 9 ) .

taswa tttthaya svay— ara vigtaraj nidadhau

{Qo. B r . 1 .2 .S )

A lso i n A a v s . g r . Stt . 1 .2 4 .7 .

Tha e p . v i s tara in t h a a a n s a o f 'traa^ i a n o t

attastad.

S i n c a t h e a x . v i s t a r a ^ m a a n in g *traa * ia n o t fo u nd ,

t h a w o r d vrk^ji, in th ia ro la i s not J u s t i f i a d .

242. P .V Z Z Z .3 .9 4 - chandonaani ea

A lso , whan it is t h a nsm a o f a m a t r a , tha ir r a g u la r

fo m v i s tara is a s s d .
 2 36

318) vlytara *M «m « o f mM « t r « *
t « t p « n i ga d r .X Z .2 .1 9 )

•t ^ h ir mfhrtA n aw bh lr y a jg a ii ^stira o h a f.

ssk* S . 5 2 ,1 0 )

1
Th« a «« o f C£ is rsd un dm t h «r*«

2 4 3 .P .V Z Z I ,4 .1 1 - p r a t i p « d J J c ^ t « i U H i v lb h r ic t lytt c a

( ^ gagja »SE2JEL >

n is p ra fa ra b ly a u b a titu ta d f o r £ w han i t atanda

tha and o fa noaiiAal atam o r l a tha augnant nua o r la

o f a ea««> afflx (irhan t h e c a u a e o f c h a n g e o c c u r s In tha

f i r s t aanber o f the c p .)

T h a e g *8 g i v e n b y |C. aa -

fiifJZicinjSL /
*the aovlng of beana*
•aajevaElnM

■aaavapanl /
'the aowlng of beana'
ai»S2iE2Bl

vrlhlvapanl
*the aowlng of grains'
vrlhlvapiinl

waaavapana /
'the aowlng of beana*
maaavapena

1. SOB PCA.^ p.66.

 237

vrIhiv«D«na / ) *th« sowing of grains'

TrihlTap«tt« )

Arm n o t attastod. No o t h e r « x . Is a v a ilab l«. Thus*

»Stra Is not ju stifie d , Thesa a x .s ara oonpoandad

by P .Z I .2 .1 9 .

244. P .V I Z I .4 .1 2 - Ukaj uttarap ada n ^ (s a a a s a p r a t l p a d l k ^ t a

B m jOtiuksisii)
t

^ in sub stltu tad fo r n In a op, the second aam bers o f

w h ic h l a m o n o sy llabic* p ro v id ed t h a t the n I s at the end

o f a crude- fom (p r a t l p a d U c a ) , o r la the a u g n e n t nvaa or

occurs In a v l M i ^ t l # w hen t h e f i r s t n a n b e r h a s t h e c a u s e

of change,

v rtrahan *the v ^ r a > H l l l e r * •

tatpurusa C P .Z Z .2 .1 9 )

• •• dabdhlrasva dabdho bhSvaaisi m\m dabhevi aanlyomau

v rtra h jn aM tayorahta davay ajy ay a v rtral^L

bhuyagg

S ith a . is ^ 5 .1 .

A lso In M a .& r .s u i . 1 ,4 .2 .5 . The e x . v r t r a h a n ah Is

not av illa b le . Bat

320} v rtrahanaa Is a tte ste d In R K .8 < « . 1 .5 9 .6 #

t a .B r , 6 . 4 . 2 . 3 and Y a l t a , kr, 8a. 5 .1 4 .

 238

321) «ur«p> * • p r tt8 «T V «r o f splrltuoav liq u o r*

f tpurufj^ (F « X Z .2 .1 9 )

... p ra g tara b h S y iA y j a a w a b h S g a h qacch^tyatre

ha — aha a i l i k a d l r a d l t a av a n a

£S*ECjZ2t£.
(B a u . & r . S u . 2 0 .2 4 . 40)

Ttia o t h a r a x . s g i v m by £ . as *

kalrap ^i 'd r i n k a n o f a ilk *

gurapani 'd r i n k a r s o f w ln a *

ara not a tt a s ta d .

anuvrtl o f tha w ord ta txndazstood f r » tha c o n t a x t .

Wliat I s t h a n a c e s s l t y o f t h a r ^ p a a t a t i o n o f tha 1 a t t a r

in t h is aph orlM ? By r e p e a t i n g th is it is Im p lied that

th is i s n o t an o p t ic m a l r o l e b u t an o b l i g a t o r y a p h o risa .

And tha anuvrti of th e w ord v s ‘ preferably* is not

•x t a n d a d in tha fo llo w in g rulas. .

24S. P .V X I I .4 .1 I « kusiati C£

(p r a t i p a d i k a n t a nuanribhakttstt naava n a t y a )

(m a e p .) 9 is su b stita tad fo r t h e s e c o n d m am bar o f

w h ic h c o n ta in s a g u t t u r a l* that fo llo w s a n y th in g w h ic h

s ta n d in g In t h e p r i o r maaiber i s q u a l i f i e d to c a u s e t h e

change* p ro v id e d the ^ be « t the end o f a p ra tip a d ik a or

b e the augnent n aa o r o c c u r in a r ib h a k ti.

 239

Th« m x,m given by £ a« *

y«gtrnyt»gin<tt / )
clad in a pair of gamant'
2M t£ sm lash I

ivergtiiielniu *d«airing haavan*

^ c^U
iFfagffffinatt H jl

▼astrayuoani
dr CC\>rviM '
kharavttaani

vastrszaaSBA
kharayuoaoa ^ o. -i

ara not attastad.

246. P«ZI»3«20 - analvavyayana ( supa upapadaa at in

oltyw tatpuruaah )

A eaa«- inflaetad vord callad gpapada ' accooipanying

word* ia invariably compoundad with a semantically eeainaetad^

1
caa^inflaetad word callad swava indaclinabla ending

in the aaffix jg^ only# and the cp, ia called tatpuruya.

This rule ia considered aa a restriction of the

previous rule* which prescribed apapada-coaipottnding with any

1. see P.I.l«99,
 240

8 «n a n t lc «lly conn«et«d e « a *> in fl« c t « d w ord, p,zx.2*20

s t a t e s t h a t ootipoundin^ w i t h i a d a c i i a a b l • • a« th« uttarapada

la n o t allow ad by P « X I » 2 * 1 9 if th a In d a e lln a b la anda in

Tha word a r a *o n l y * ta p lia a t h a t c o m p o u n d in g t ^ a a

p laca i f tha In d a e l in a b l a a * l a n a n tio n a d ^. a ft a r tha

upapada. Por a x . by P»XZX«4«24 tha s u f f i x k t ^ a «nd

M an U L eomm a f t a r a Tart>, whan t h a w o r d s man, prathawa

and purva ara u p a p a d as. in t h i s r u la « gm is not tha aol<

a u ffix . T harafora, aorabho laa i s n o t t o b a o o m pou n dad aa

tha d a riv a tiY a aarabhuktya is also a sa d in the sana s a n e a .

0
122) llv «gra»«. • to prasanra l i f e *

0
vm qtlm iY u teA irik m ta y tth

*2 • 2 • l2 •

Th a a x .a

323) davavedan 'h a v i n g known t h a g o d a *

324) aruvapurai * to f i l l tha sruv a * a r a a t t e s t e d in

J a i »B r . 3 .6 4 and A ^ a . & r , ^ . 2 .3 .1 2 rasp ectivaly .

0
T h a second nam ber o f th a a x . llv ag r^a si is re ta in e d

it a o r ig in a l accent by P .V X .2 .1 3 9 . The w ord q ra h a g ia

d e r i v e d b y th e a f f i x W a s U L and ia in itia lly accented

by P .V X .1 .1 9 7 .

The e x .a c i t e d by aa -
 24i

T«du«lcarapi 'having aiad« It (th« food) sw*«t

aaipipna^arqw *having laada it (the food) parfect

lavanankar— *havlng mada it (the food) aalty*
ara not atteatad.

247 F .I Z .2 .2 1 - trtly ^rp b h i^ t n Y jn Y a tara w rw

( attPa ttpapadaa <aaivavyayana tatpgruaah)

^ anding in a third oaaa affix ate. ia

optimally compoundad vith aemantieally cminaetad avyava«

anding in tha affix j » and tha cp. ia call ad* tatpgruaa*

Tha foxna anding in JM with P « I Z I « 4 .4 7 atatas tha

ttpapada anding with third>caa»-affix. P .Z Z X » 4 .4 9 « SO

■antion tha foxns anding in with aavrath and third

caaa affix.

325) haataarahaa * t ^ n g by hand*«

haataorahwt aviatrtca upatfadhy^ bhadr^ karpabhih

lU .
(B a u .6 r .S t t . I J .1 0 .6 ).

jxx thia ax. gm ia addad by P .X Z Z .4 .S 0 , which anda

in tha trtlva eaaa-affix. Tha c£., with aavanth eaaa-

affix ia not attaatad.

2 4 8 . P .Z Z .2 .2 2 - ktyj < •OP* «§£££

awayana ttpapadjc anvataraar^ tatEuruf )
 242

Also a e«se~ln£l*ct«d word callsd gpapada tndlng ia

InstruMmtal cas«-«f£lx «te. ia optionally corapoundad
with a casa-lnf 1 aetad %»ord eallad gyyaya 'indacl Inabla*
andin? in tha affix Ictya m jga tha ep. is call ad tattHimy .

T h is a ^ i o r i s M n a n t i o n a t h a c o m p o u n d in g w i t h tha

in d a e lin a b la s a n d i n 9 i n kt<ra by P »ZZ Z *4«59« Zt i a

rap lacad by tha a u b a t it u t a IJraP in the cp« taty P « V Z Z I « 1 * 3 7 ,

T h a a x . ttccaih k r t v a f i r a t occurs in r » 5*24*

326) dy a dh a k arw B *«4ricin9 two*

pacchah purvi M S n d llii&S

(A g y a . ^ r . s u . 6 , 2 . 7 )

Tha m l as txam Z Z I . 4 . 59- 64 illustrata tha affix

ktra and MwiUL. Only tha abova nantionad ax. is
found in ^r.sa.

P .Z Z .2 .2 1 is a p ra p ta y iX a lp a n ila . Xt t a n p o r a r ily

cancals tha tann nitvMi. which is continuad fraai P .X Z .2 .1 7 .

particla C£ rainforcas tha alamants ia a praptwrileal pa

rula.^ and it rasolvas tha mbiqruity by isolatin?
2
th is rula fr a « tha p reced ing ro la (P .Z Z * 2 .2 1 } .

I. S a a . r A . « H p .7 7 - 7 8 ,

2« saa P C A .. p .6 5 . ^
 243

2 4 9 .P .I .2 .4 2 . • t a t p u r u e a h saiSnadhil X a r a n ah k aCTiadharavah

The cp* i s c a l l e d karm adharava. w hen t h e c o n p o n e n t a

of a tatp u n iaa c p . h a v e a coanaon s u b s t r a tu m a it. h a v in g

san e c a s e - e n d in g ).

■
* -^
T h e w o rd k a r m a d h a r a v a f i r s t occuc<iin Br. De.

' 2 . 1 0 5 .^ \

N e ith e r P,not any o t h e r h a s e x p l a i n e d - w hy t h e

e p . katmacBiarava bears t h i s nsme g i v e n o r how i t is

a p p lic a b le to them . suggests that karaadharava

m eans t a tatp u ru sa c p . w h ic h m a in t a in s (d o es n o t c h a n g e )

t h e c o n stru cticni o r c a s e > m e a n in g (of i t s p a r t s ) o f nore

lite rally (t h e i r ) a c t ic m o r e f f e c t . ^

o p inio n that the in te rp re ta tio n

of t h e w ord karsian# g i v e n b y £ ^ 2 £ton is lim it e d . He

ejqpleins t h e t e n s k a r m a d h a r a v a as t h a t c p . in w h ic h

t h e p r i n c i p a l m e a b e r m akes t h e s u b o r d i n a t e m em ber p e r fo r m

its own a c t i o n . F o r ex« in t h e c p . n llo tp alam t h e w ord

u tp ala causes n il a to p e r fo r m i t s own a c t i o n i .e .

sh inin g* b lo o m in g e t c . B oth th e m em bers s h o u l d n e c e s s a r i l y

be in a p p o s i t i o n i .e . in the sane c a se ( s a n ta n a d h ik ara o a)

in a karm adharava c p .

1, d v iq u r d v a n d v o *vvavibhiSva k a r m a d h a r a v a e v a c a /

pancamastu bahuvrihib yasthas tatpuru^ah awrtah / /

B r .p e .2 .1 0 S .

2* *** r . , ..* K a r m a d h a r a y a t JW S* 7 2 tSO- Sl (1 8 8 S )

 244

Th« am B* of g g w a o S d h lk a r w aa ia aameneaa

of raald en ca < akadhikaranairrttltvaB i) . O ld g r a m a riim a

i n t a r p r e t a d h ik a r a n a aa ir ib h a k t i and *3q;>laln

aemapadhlkarwBY^Bi aa co- > ordln atio n. P tJ«*a viaw doaa

n o t h old 900d in th ia contaxt*

V
|^« aaqplaina adhikaran a aa a b h i d h a y a a n d d a f i n a a

a aata n adh ik a ran v a aa b h i n n a p r a v r t t i n i m i t t a a v a a a b d a a y a

^aaain n artha v r t t i h a aw a n ad h ik a rao »g i.

A c c o r d in g t o A b h y a n k a r t h e taxm k a t m a d h a r a v a aaana*

a ta tp u n iaa c p . b a in ? t h « a c t i o n o f c o n v e y in g t h a i d a a o f

t h a aoma t h i n g b y a a a n a o f i t a com p on en t p a r t i aik arth a p ra ti~

PadanagttPiJcrlyadhSrakatvam kaxiadharayatvaai.^

P a la a le d ia s o lv a a tha t a m kaoadharaya aa k a a a a »

dh^ayata itl« ta tp u n iaa (» .X Z .2 .i 9 ) a n d m o re a t r i c t l y aa

k a t a a n ah dharaya» t a t p u n iya C P .Z X .2 .8 ) • B u t t h a a e two

d a r i v a t i o n a do n o t r a p r a a a n t t h e c p « fo zm ation w h ic h ia

naaiea a f t e r i t . As t a t p u r a a a neana *h ia nan *# bahu v rlh i

aieana *r ic h in paddy* etc. Ptufcaal* l a o f t h e o p i n i o n

that kaaaadharaya o r i g i n a l l y m uat h a v e *o n e who o w ea l a b o u r *

H e in t e r p r e t e a th e w ord k a n a a aa l a b o u r o r w o ck a n d

dharava aa *o n e who owea* • T h e o r d i n a r y a e r v a n t who w o r k a

1*K .V * I The term k a r a a d h a r a y a

ABORT. 33 • 238- 244 (1 9 S 2 ).
 2 45

f o r w a g e w as to c a l l o d •• a katmaJcara w h ile th ia p a r t ic u la r

claas o f a e r v a n t a w o r k in g to w a r d a t h e r ep aym en t o f laon a

aeem a to h a v e b e « n kno%m a s k a x w a d h a r a v a . H is re la tio n sh ip

w ith th e c r e d it o r m ig h t h ave been d i f f e r e n t fro m t h a t o f

a aerv an t w it h h ia n e a t e r * He p ro b a b ly sto o d M ore o r l e s s

on th e mm* 0 level * a d h ik a r a n a • w it h the c r e d i t o r .^

2S0*P.ZX«2»38 - kadarah kamadharaye ^fa p5rvartprayoktavyae)

T h e %#ords k a d a r a h and the l i k e are p referable p laced

first in a k a r a a d h a r a v a com pound*

327) gaurwarqa *th e w Boa Oauraa*

kaBHiadharaya (E > *Z I*2 *4 2 ) *

jEsaars jg»nisIJ2 aagsa^.g^ is

krosta mayor indraava ga^gmxggh pldvo nvankuh
kukutas te’namatyal pratiarutkavai cakravakah. ,
<Hai.s»«* 3*14.13)

A ls o in ^ •B r . 2*8.

The f o m mr a i a a u r a ia not attested*

328) v rtdhaaaraa *The older Oarga or the older recension

of his work* kamadharava (P.Z*2*42)

1* see <3»B* I * A n ew i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f t h e term

k arm a d h ara y a*# ABORl^ 33 i 24S- 250 (1 9 S 2 ) •
 24B

S 5 !2 i t « h garlvfffSttaa. caiva y aky y a f !rrgdha<i«raD

Yttha p g n r a a ttvaca mama a u b r a t a .

61 .1 .1 )
T h a ttx. aarttavrdha la not a tta a t«d .

T h a c p . g i v a n b y |^. a s -

k a d a ra ia liin ih ) • t h a ta w n y J a i n t n i *

j a l iin llc a d a r a h j

ia not atteatad.

Tl»« p l a r a l kadarah d a n o t a a t h a «iord k a d a r a

a n d o t h a r a .^

Th la autra a n jo in a an o p t i o n w here q u n a w ords b e in g

a d je c tiv e s w o u ld h a v e In v a r ia b ly stood f i r s t by general

2
rule.

2 5 1 . P .X I .1 .4 9 - purvakalalkaaarvaiarat PttrSwanavakeiral^

aaaanadhlkaraneaa
^ III I ■
i aap^ajbatptttus^i )

A c a s e - In fle c t e d w ord d e n o tin g an a c t i o n w h i c h

precedes In tlsie (p g r r a k r ia ) and the caae- lnf 1 e c te d words

(e k a 'o n e * , sarva 'a l l * , larat ‘o ld*, purana * an c ie n t*.

1. c f. b a h u v a c a n a n l r d d e a a d a d v a r t h o vaqaavate

Itv ah a kadaradava I t l QPadasianlarl o n S .o n f > Z X .2 .3 8 )

2# C f. q u n a s a b d a n lw v l s e yaiya t v a t p u r v a n l p a t e p r a p t e
v l k a l p a ttcvate fX> o n p . 1 1 . 2 . 3 8 ^
 247

nava *n«w * a n d kttvala 'o n l y * a r » p r a f e r a b l y com poundad

v l t h a a a m a n t i c a l l y c o a n e c t a d e a a a - l n f l e c t a d w orda w h ic h

atanda in a y n ta e tic a g ra a m a n t^ and tha e p . la c a ll ad

tatpurua a.

2
T h a c p . a m a n t i o n a d h a r a c o u l d b e fo z m a d by P.xz.l«57.

B u t tha w ord r a p r a a a n t in g tha v i a a aana ia p la c a d f i r a t

by P « X ,2 ,i 4 3 and P . I Z . 2 . 3 0 , whan t h a c p .a a r a fo x m e d b y

P*ZZ.1*$7. sin c a tha atatua o f v iaa ay a and v ia a a m a

ia rav e raib la, t h a w o rds l i a t a d hara M ight ba regardad

aa v ia a y w a a , occupy tha fin a l p ea itio n in a cp. To

p ro h ib it t h ia * thia r u la ia aap arataly a ta t a d .
*

In thia a p h o ria m t h e «rord>foxni p u r v a - X a la i a n o t to

b a tak e n b y P * Z » 1 . 6 8 « bu t ita a ig n ific a ft a a # w h ile o f the

r e a t aXa ate. t h e v e r y w ord- fozm i a to b a t a k e n .

T h a w ord p u r v a k a l a in ^lie a t h a t a w ord d e n o tin g

a c t i o n w h ic h n a t u r a l l y p r e c a d a a in t im e , i a coi^pounded w i t h

a w o r d d e n o t in g a c t i o n w h ic h n a t u r a l l y a u c c e a d a i t .

1* b h in n a p r a y r t t l n ia it t a a v a a a b d a av a ik ag m in n arth a
v r ttib a ia n a d h ik a ra n a m K . on Z Z .1 .4 9

2 .c f . 'v i g e a s ^ a m v i a a w r e n a ' iti atddhe p u n r a k a la d in a w

p u r v a n ip a t a r t h a a i v a c a n a m .
(P a d a m a n ia r i on K O n P . I I . 1 . 4 9 )

3. see K ie l horn , M b h ., X, p .399, lin e a 9-10 a n d J o a h i^ S . D .

* A d j e c t i v e a a nd S u b a t a n t i v e s a a a S i n g l e C l a a a i n t h e
" P a r t a o f 8 p e e c h % PCASS« c l a a a K M o . 9 , P o o n a , 1 9 6 6
p p .2 2 > 2 4 .
 248

329) «radh«p «tlta fraa • h e i g h t to w h i d i oa«

has elliib«d* •

X aw aa ■ricraiit n a b h o qantum vS.

( B a g .P h . » t t .2 .2 .7 7 )

330) akaaatl *o n« s t r i p o f clo th *

k aiaadh aray a P .X I .2 .4 2 *

akaaatl p a r lh lta )>

---- “ fV ««O h « S u . 1 0 .9 )

331) The 9*»8 a k a r a i 't h e o n ly o r c h la f« r a i .’

332) akttdhana * • c h o i c e xx>rtlon o f w a a l t h * and

333) akapgtra 'o n l y son* ara a tte ste d In latt. S a « . 8 . 9 , 2 5 »

$ a .B r « 1 1 .4 .1 .1 and j a l .p p , 2 » 5 . 2 , re sp e c tiv e ly .

334) saryaratha *th e w h o le l i n e o f ch a rio ts*# k aim ad haray a

P .Z .2 .4 2 ,

• aateJcrato n i y a h i sayaaaspate

5 .3 5 .5 )

The e x .

335) sary a o ra y aa c ita e xp ia tio n fo r evexyth lng* is attested

in y a .B r . l . » . 1 4 and i l n .^ r .s u . 3 .1 9 .8 . and the c ^ .

330 sagy au fadh a *all heirt>s* is av a ilab le i n J|r. 6 .3 .1 .

*
337) la r a t p g p y a q y a *o ld ox* katm adharaya ( P .X .2 .4 2 )

•. .. yyrddho larat kadratho J a r a t i^ y o a a b h y a m ' yukto

y y r d d h e n a i v a yyrddhadi n ira y a d a y a te

Bau.^ r .S u . 1 8 .2 5 .7
 249

Th« m x.

338) j aratkaksa * o l d braatalas la attaatad la

T a i. Br. 3 .3 .2 .4 .

339) puranayeda. 'Icn o w ladga o f t h e t h l n g a o f p a a t * «

kaxRodharaya d t Z .2 .4 2 )

pgranavado vadah ao*y aa I t l puranaw acakaata.

(lag. Ir,?tt.l6«2.27)

340) nayann» *naw r l c a * kanaadharaya

CP• Z » 2 *4 2 ) •

w lataq ravanaoa nayam xi ja q d h v a yo vanvaayiiiqnlaa

y a ja ta .•••. a o * r a p y o r actnin a a a a r o h v o d a

TBsaya ................... d y a d a a a k a p a l an n irv a p att

(B a g . ^ r . s S . 1 3 .4 3 .1 )

A la o la A l . B r . 7 .9 .

341) k a v a la b a r t iia *o n lv b a r h l a * kaznadharaya O P .Z .2 .4 2 ) .

jjCavj^l a b a r h l b p r a t h w a w h ay lr b h a v a tl.

^&a .B f . 2 • 2 .1 • l O

Tha a x.

342) k a y a la ia g fc i . 'o n l y fo o d * la a tt a s ta d In m Iw .sS.

9 .4 .3 6 .

Slnca ail the ax.a preacrlbad by the role are atteatad#

thla rule la fully Jaatifiad.

 25U

Th« «x.s glv«n by jjC. as -

anatanullptah *b«th«d and parfwcd*
krataaaalkrtaa *plottgh«d and harrowad*
daodhapraTttdhaw *baznt and haalad ap*
•kabhlXaa *once bagging*

ate. are not attastad.

252. p .V Z .2 .9 3 - aarva orunakartanva

(purvapadam a n t o d a t t a n )

Tha final of the word sarra has acuta wh«» It is follow-

•d by an attrlbutlva word. In the sense of whole, throagh
and through.

The cpa. supplied by K. as

sarvaavetah ’quite white',
saryqaahap 'greatest of all*

are not a tte s te d • T h e form s e r v a k r s n a h *q u i t e

blacdc* is r e c o r d e d i n M a . ilr. S u . 5 .2 .1 0 .2 9 . So i t is

diffic u lt to d e c i d e t h e a c c e n t . As n o n e o f the e x .s

a re fo u nd w ith a c c e n t, th is accent rule i s n o t J u s t i f i e d .

2SJ P .X I .1 .5 0 - d ik s a m k h y e s«a1nayaa (sttpa s a w a n a d h ik a r a -

nena va ta tp u ra sah }

The %«ords expressing a direction or a nunber are

preferably compounded with the semantically ccmnected -
 251

c a « a > in f l « c t « < l w o rd s c o r r a l a t a d to t h a n b e i n g i n th«

sam e c aa e« w h ic h atanda in sy n ta c tic agraaaiant a n d

tha c p , la c a lla d ta tp u ru aa and XaC T«dhargya«^

943} dricaini g n l *tha a o u t h a m flraof tho altar*

a s go p W agH iak«i p u n a r aqaaiad i t i d a k a i n actnia

ttpatia t h a t a

^{a^aSan* 1«5«14)

A la o i n Cha.ifp. 4 .1 7 .5 and 4 .1 3 .4 .

344) aaptaraavah * t h « a «v a n sagas*«

Hepnadharavah ' O P .Z .2 .4 2 ) a n d dhrlgu ( P . I I . 1 .5 2 )

p ra lam ca lo k aa cap to ti tatha aaptarasavo

v id a h

(P a l 3 .2 5 .9 ).

A ls o in J a i .P p . 4 .2 6 .1 2 and V a d h S . l^r. s S . 3 .1 2 .3 .

Tha cpa. su p p lie d by as -

pSnraeukVeaaw l *tha t o m o f X so k in l lath e vast*

aparaaukaaaaaati * t h a town o f Z f a k a n a s M i l in tha v«at*

pagcw rah * t h « f W a aiangoas*

ara n o t a t t a s t a d .

1, According to P .Z .2 .4 2 « a tatpurusa fozmod of

s y n t a c t ic a lly a g re e in g w ords is called kanaadharaya,
If the f i r s t »«m b er o f the c p . la a n u m e r a l* then
i t l a c a l l e d as d v i a a P . Z I . 1 . 5 2 .

\
\
 252

2 5 4 .P .Z X .1 .S 1 - fd d h ita rth o tt«r»p a d a sam ah are c a

< agpa d l k a a i ^ h y a a ia n a d h ilc a r a n a n a rm t a t p g r u s ah )

A lao a c a a e - in fla c t a d w ord w h ic h danotas a p o in t o f

com pass o f a n u n b a r I s p r a f a r a b l y c o n p o u n d a d w i t h a

• e m v i t l c a l l y c o n n a c ta d « s y n H t ic t ic a lly a g r a a i n ? c a s a - l n f l a c t a d

w ord, whao t h a a a a n iiig o f a t a d d h i t a s u ffix is to hm c o n v a y a d

o r w han a f i n a l n e m b a r f o l l o w s o r whan t h a m a a n in g c o l l e c t i o n

is to b a e^qprassad a n d t h a e p . is c a lla d tatpurusa and

Xanaadharava.

Tha fom tad dhitarthattarap adasaiah ara is a

s — aharadyandva cp. i n w h ic h t h a m am bar t a d d h i t a r t h a

raprasants a ▼ isay a sap til, , t h a meiabar u t t a r a p a d a a

p a ra sa p tii a n d t h a mambar saraahara a m e a n in g c o n d i t i o n .

Hera tha tarn s m a ^ a r a r a p r e s a n t s a mean l n g » c o n d i t i o n »

w h i l e the w ord t a d d h lt a r t h e i s n o t m e n t io n e d i n that aen se.

Z t does n o t mean t h a t t h e c p . d e riv e d by P . Z Z . l . S l e3q>resses

t h e m e a n in g o f a t a d d h i t a s u f f i x . But i t in d ic a tea t h e m e a n in g

e n v ir o iu ia n t o f a t a d d i t a m e a n i n g .^

A ft e r the c p . fo r m a t i o n o f t h r e e o r m o re tfords (when

u ttarap ada fo llo w s) the p re se n t x u le s t a t e s th a t the in te rn al

con stru ctio n is c a lle d kain adh aray a*

1« see KA.« f n .i .
2. cf. tad d h itarth a v is a v e uttarapada ca p arata b saw ahare
... sam aso bhavati O c .o n .P .Z Z .l .S l ).
3. see fn.33 p«21.
 253

W it h o u t p « r t i d « cf i t w ill no t b « c l e a r w h « t h « r

t h e c le m e n t ia to b e r e l a t e d w i t h d i k s a ^ h v e or

tad d hita rtho ttarap a d aa m aha re.

The p a r t ic l e c § a ft e r tad dhltarth o ttarap ad a

a «m a h a r e h e lp a i a ia o la tin ^ the r o l e d ik a aa X h y e
- I
9tminaYm.

- 2
pan cakapttla 'p r e p a r e d In f i v e bowl a*

tsassd a a ta k a p ^a a ^ aurH w f< w _p< peakap];a a

■
'lU-
klEESb
QCal^ « ^ a n ^ • 1 • 7 • 4 )

A ls o in jU b . Br, 1 .3 * a n d 4 « w >^ r , s u * 2 .S .8 .

H i a t o r ic a l l y the cp* p an cakap ala i a a b a h u v rih i.

w h ic h c o n v e y s a n y a o a d a r t h a i .e . saAskrta prepared. But

we cannot g e t t h ia a p e c i a l m e a n in g from b a h u v r l h i .

b e c a u s e i t (m l y c o n v e y a m a t v a r t h a aa the a n y a p a d a rth a .

T o g e t t h e a p e c i a l m e a n in g a m a a k rta • F* p reacribea a

taddM ta suffiic* w h ic h ia dropped by P . Z V . 1 . 8 8 . The

s u f f i x ia re ta in e d In t h e c a s e o f p a u n r a s a X a b u t drxqpped

ia the case o f p am cakap ala.

' ■'■
■■
"■ ........ ,'/'*<>»)■>■
" I" , . —■
; -----
See p .2 4 S .

a. T h ia e x . is c a l l e d d v ia u ( P . I I . 1 .5 2 )
'i'
 254

Th« « x .s su p p li^ hf J(* a s

p aa ry M ilah *wtio I s la th * « a 8 t « m h all *

a paraaalah *who I s la the w estazn h a ll*

pttjnraaalaprlvah *who l l k a s t h a aastacn h all*

a o a r a a a la p r iv a h *who l l k a s t h e w astaxn h a ll*

papcaoavadhwah 'w h o s e w e a l t h c o a s l s t s o f fiv e cow s*

dasaaavadhanah 'w h o s e w e a l M i c o n s i s t s o f ten co w s'

p sncap ull 'c o l l e c t i o n of fiv e bunches'

dasapull 'c o l l e c t i o n o f ten bunches*

are not a tte ste d .

The e x .s p au rv asalah « a p a r a s a l a h« P un raaalap rly ah

and a p a ra s ^T O rly a h g a r e t h e e x . s o f Xacaiadh arav a c p .

w h il e th e o th e r d e r iv a t iv e s a r e dv lo a by ( p .I I ,1 .5 2 ). Here

the c p . p g r v a s a l a I s c m ly a l l o w e d a s p a r t o f t h e l a r g e r

t a d d h l t a c o n s t r u c t lc m g a a r v a a a l a and uttarapada c o n stru ctio n

p urv asalsp rlv ah . fia le s s t h e t a d d h l t a a f f i x ffa or

ttttarap ad a p r l v a Is a d d e d l a t e r on* the c p . p «ir v a a a la

o r p u ry a a l^a p rlv a I s n o t a llow ed by F . Z Z . l . S l .

2 S 5 . F . Z Z . 1 . S 2 - saikh v ap urv o d v lo u h (t a d d h l t a r t h o t t a r a p a d a -

jF g S ^ jg )

m a case w here the sense I s that o f a taddhlta

a ffix* o r w hen an a M l t l o n a l m em ber co m es a f t e r t h e c p .

o r when an ag g r e g a t e I s to b e esqpressed a n d t h e f i r s t m e n b e r

o f w h i c h I s num eral# the c p . I s c a l le d d v lau o r n u m era l

d e te r m in a tiv e com pound.

 255

345) p a n c a lc jp S la *an o b l a t i o n o ff*r«< S I n iiv cup**

t«— ^ a f tSlcapail«» tan gurlcayqia , £ a Q e a )» £ a ^

•ya karvah ••••

d u a l>Saw » 1 * 7 » 4 )

A lso In km» B r .1 .3 m d i a - k •S u . 2 .S .8 .

Th« cp.

946) daaakap^ai 'a n o b l a t i o n o f f a r a d In tan cups*

is attaatad In W a i . 8 a a > 2 . 6 . S and K a .j r .f f S . S .1 2 .4

347) dvadaaaoava *a t a a n o f tw alv a b u l l s *

•••• mSm^SSJBSSAm n alvayani

va a o n a ra tid a h a d a b l b h a t a a l t a d d y io u n q w

jE S S m
ttal. s a a . 5 .2 .5 .2 )

A l s o i n & a .B 3 T .7 . 2 » 2 .ft» •

Tha a x .s

348) trlX alat *thraa t ln a s o r tansaa* and

349) dvadasasaw vatsarat *aggragata o f tv «lva- y aars * a r a

a t t a s t a d In & y a . O p . 4 .5 and V a i . D h .s S . 3 .9 .I .

rasp actlv aly *

Thasa a x .s ara sin g u la r in nunbar by P . Z I . 4 . 1 and

u ao d in n a u ta r g a n d a r by P . I Z . 4 . 1 6 .
 25b

T h « c x .s g lT «n by a a ->

p an c ap Sv a p riv ah 'l o v i n g fiv a ahlp a*

p«m cap o lI * f iva->bttnchaa *

ara not a tta s ta d .

2 5 6 . P . Z I « 1 . ^ 3 - drlotta c a ( t a t p a r a aa)

And t h a c p . dviott *no M aral d atazm ln atlv a cp*

la a l a o c a l l a d t a t p u r u a a*

P .Z Z « 1 « 5 2 stataa tha d a f in it l o n o f a d rlqu cp.

w hat la tha n ac a aa lty to a a n t l o n thla r u l a aa a a u b d lv la lo n

tatpuruaa 7 Tha purpoaa o f t h la la that a a a a a m t a

afflxaa a n d r u la a n a n t l o n a d I n P « V Z * 4 . 6 8 - 160 a h o u l d

^p ly to d v lq u cp. alao.

Tha c o n ju n c tio n a s ^ r a a s a d b y t h a «rord glv aa rla*

to a b b r a r la t lv a In t a x p r a ta t lo n l«a. to a v o id tha r a p a t lt lo n
1
of alem m ta, w h ic h a r a conoion I n tha p ra c a d ln g rula.

2 5 7 .P .Z I .4 .1 * dvlggr ^ a v a c a n a a

T h a compound d v l q u u a a d In a ln g u la r num bar.

T h a w o r d rtcavacana la a g a n l t l v a c p . w h ic h m a an a *tha

•sq p raa alo n f o r o n a * • T h l a asqpraasaa t h a a a n a a o f u n i t y .

1. saa PCA P.6S.

 25 V

T h is 1« e o D fln ^ d to ■ a w h a r * d y la a i .« . «n a g g r a v a t e

takan in a o o l l a c t l v a s a n s a .^
f

350) p an cav ajw am *a w ay o i fiv a yo jan a •

dvijtt C P .Z Z .1 .S 2 )

y « d dttavaai t r l y a l a p — a av im a .

5aji*Sj[a« 6 « 1 3 1 « 3 *

T h a cp«

351) paScapraao la a t t a a t a d in J a l . Br. 2 .6 0

3 5 8 ^ P . Z Z . 4 . 1 7 - j^a n a p u A a a k i (akav acan am d y l a u r d y a n d y a a c a )

A d y jg u ep*« h a v i n g a i n g a l a r ninibar« la alvaya

u a a d In n a u t a r g a n d a r b y P « Z Z * 4 .1 7 .

p .Z I .4 .1 d a a l s w i t h t h e a i n g u l a r n u n b a r to b a u a a d

a f t a r a dy jo a c p . P .Z Z .4 .2 > > 1 6 daal w it h tha a in g u la r

n u n b a r to b a u a « d a f t a r t h a a o a a a p a c i a l eaaaa o f a

!• c f. ^ a « y a vacanaa akavaean— . ^aavarthaaya yaciko

bhayatl itvarthah tad anana pr^arana dviqu

arthagyaikavadbhaya yidhiyata. dvlquartha ^ a y a t

bhayatl i t i . aaaaharadyijoacad id«> arahanai
 2 58

■ M iahahara d y a n d y . P .I I .4 .1 7 p re sc rib e s that d v lau

cp« l a to b « u s « d l a th« naatsr gandar. But a cc o rd in g

to t h e e o o n a n t a t o r a * aah r«f«rs t o b o t h d v lo u and sp aclal

casas o f d v a n d y ep» P .X .2 .S 3 m a n t io n a th a t g a n d e r and

niaabars d a p a n d upon tha o o n van tlo n a. Proai t h a a t t e s t e d

e x . a w e coaie to know t h a t some o f the sp e c ia l caaea o f

^m dva {n a n t lo n e d i n P . X I « 4 . 2 » 1 6 ) • c p . go a g ain st

to P *a rule. T h u s ,P .Z I .4 .2 .1 6 cauae a break in the

c o n t i n u i t y o f t h e Ite m drlqu In P . Z Z . 4 . 1 7 .

2 5 9 .P .V I * 2 .2 9 - la an ttfc^a ik a p a lab h ag ^a saraveau

d v laau ( puryapadam j p r a k r t ls v a r a w )

359) pancaratnl *flv e c u b its '

dv lo u ( P .X I .1 .5 2 )

▼ a jr o b h u t y S yaJee^asYs pasun p ra tlh a n y S t

p an caratn lh karvah

(M a i »Safli« 3 . 9 . 2 )

A la o I n 3 .6 .4 .1 8 .

desaratAl *t a n e u b l t a * In K ath a • saai. 2 6 .4 .

The word pancan and dasan have acute on the first

s y l l a b l e by P h . ^ t u . Z X .5 .
i.
The c p . fo xm s e n d i n g I n u« f and 1 as d v l q u are

not fo und a. so w e c a n n o t d e c i d e t h e a c c e n t .
 25 H

353) d a a w ia g y a *t«n M onths o l d * (• ch ild just

b o f o r e b i r t h ) *«

d v iq u (P .H .1 ,5 2 )

t S f garbh# • i » t u d a #w g y j|h
• I

(QC» 5*78*7)

Mao in jU .*2 £ * 4 * 5 * 2 .4 .

T h « vo rd daaan h as a cu te on the first s y lla b ic by

£ h .||u « Z X .S .

354) p an cak apala *p r a p a r a d o r o f f a r a d In f i v a c u p s '*

d ria u (r .X I « l .S 2 )

................ X S ^ P « S c s k a p a l ah p r a l a n a n a d a iraln al

praJanayit; ^

(Hai>a a w .l.7.4) .

155) Tha cp« daa^ap alah is a t t a s t a d in T a i . Saa 2 . 2 . 5 * 3

a n d iSa»Br» 5*5«2*6a

356) catuasaravaM *p r«p a r «d o r o f f « r « d in fo u r p latas*

d v io u (P .n .l * S 2 ).

VO lyythabandhurap abh tttah s y a t tg> sthale*yas«yyo

bralto danai catuhsaravai p aX tv a tasm ai hotawa.

3 * 4 .8 .7 .
 26U .

A lso in T « i . B r . 3 , > . 2 . 2 .

The word c«tur h«s «out« on th* first •ylldblo by

P h , a S . ZZ.5.

Th« «x«a giT«n toy £• BSSflElflU^h *fiv« ■K>nths old**

dsiaverg$h *t«i years old*«

p « c a b h a o « l a h *p r^p ered o r o ffe re d in fiv e dco lls*

d esab haqeleh *p re p e re d o r o ffered la ten skulls*

p tecaaaravah 'p r e p a r e d o r o f f e r e d In fiv e p lates*

daaaaarwah 'p r e p a r e d o r o f f e r e d in te n p l a t e s *

are not a t t e s t e d . A nd as t h e c p « pancavaraah *fiv e

y ears o ld* is fo u n d i n &r«s5» 3 * 1 8 ,2 0 « the accen t

cannot be traced*

A c c o r d in g t o t r a d i t i o n , the w ord a nY a tarasv ae in

P .V X .2 .2 8 ia d isc o n tin u e d here in th is rule* as

th e tern anvataragyaa i s M e n tio n e d in p « V Z * 2 .3 0 « it a

r u l e o c c u r s b e t w e e n two o p t i o n a l rules# it is regerded as

o b lig a to ry . T h i a d o e s n o t a p p e a r to b e c o r r e c t . P rob ab ly

P .V Z .2 .2 7 - « 2 9 a r e l a t e r a d d i t i o n s . T h e i t a n s purvapadasi

a n d p r a k r t v a e r e c o n t i n u e d h e r e frosi P . V X . 2 . 1 . ^ P .V Z .2 .2 7

2 8 deal w ith a d ih (u d a t t a h ) . Th erefo re* t h e s e two r u l e s

a re s u sp ic io u s in n a t u r e .
 261

2fO P .V X . 2 . 3 0 - bahunv a p v ata ra av —

(iaantadiygttarapadestt drlaav punrapadai

prakrtlavaraw )

In a dvlau ep. the word bahu 'm an y * o p t i o n a l l y r a ta in a

It e o r ig in a l a cce n t* %rhen f o l l o w e d b y ^ e n d in g atan o r

b y a t i n e d e n o t in g w o r d o r b y k a p a l a o r bhaaal a or

aarava*

The e x .a glwm by K . aa *

a) bahyaratni / )
aiore c ia b it a ’
bahyaratnt )

b) bah&aagyah
prepared in n w iy M o n th a ‘
bahum agyah

c) bahu kap alah )

) * pr^ared i n m any c u p s '
bahukapalatt )

d) bah^h ao alah )
'p r e p a r e d i n m any s k a l l a *
b ahu bh aq alah j

e) bahttaaravah )
) * prepared in nany p la t e s *
bahuaaravsh )

are not atteated* So t h e a e c « » t c a n n o t b e t r a c e d ,

Thus* it is not J a s t if i e d .
 262

2 6 1 .P .V Z » 2 « 3 1 - d i» t i v l t a « t v o & ca (d v l a a u a n v a t a r a s v a a

fcr^rtlll£ £ sa- )

Th« fir s t nanbcr of a drlq u ep, retain s Its o r ig in a l

a c c a n t , vhan fo llo w a d by t h « w ords d i s M and v i t a s t i .

T h a fo xM s 9 iv a n fay k a s •

a) p a n c a d istlh )
••7 * ) > o ffa r«d in fiv a d istil*
pan cadisttb )

b) p^cavitastlh j
* offarod in fiva vitastls*
pancavltastlh )

ara not attastad*

And tha ax. as c a t u r d i s t i w *o f f a r a d I n fo u r d is^ia * and

is «totastad i n M a . i r . s a . 1 .7 .3 .1 4 . 80 it is vary d iffic u lt

to d a c id a tha a c c e n t .

Tha usa of tha particle c^

resolves aaU>igaity by
1
isolating this froai the previous role (P.VZ.2.30)

262-P.VX.2.122 • kaasamanthasurpapayvakande dviqau

fattarapadaw advudattas)

Zn a dviau cp. the following second aembers have

acuta CO their first syllable t ka»sa« mantha. aarpa.

p a w a . end Icanda.

? C i^ . J2s
 263

Thtt «x«q>l«8 giT«n by K. as -

dvUjmish 'containing two cups*
trikMsah *ccmtaining thraa cups*

dvimanthah 'containing two manthas*

triman thah *eoQtaining thrae manthas*
0

dViigx££h 'containing two auxpas*

trisurpah 'containing thraa surpas*

SXlESXZSh *containing two payyai*

M
w
^£.^P&I2h 'ccMitaining thrae payyas*

*containing two strings*

*containing thra® strings'
are n o t a t t a s t a d , o t h a r a x .a a lso ara not fo u nd , so

it i s n o t p o s s l b l a to t r a c a t h a a c c a n t .

2 6 3 .P .V .4 .9 3 - (j o r a t a d d h i t a t u k i (s a a a a a n t a h T a g )

Tha a f f i x YaC i s a ddad a f t a r *

tatPttrusa^ whan a l i s i o n of a ta d d ita a f f i x doas n o t ta k a

p la c a in fo xn in g such cp«

3S7> dvadasaaavm *a t a o n o f twalva co w s*,

dy lo u (P .Z Z .i .5 2 ).

dak sina sawrddhvai •

Q fa^»^r*l •7 * 1 2 )

A lso in T a i . saw. 1 .8 .7 .1 and A p a . & r . s u . 8 .2 0 .9 .

 264

Th« m M ,B g iv rn i b j as

P T aw aay h *«i cxcallM t bu ll*

ttttanaaavh *• b « s t b o ll*

pagcaqavan *a co llactlo n of iivm cow s*

daaaaawrn ' 'a e o l l a c t i o n o f ta n co w a*

ara n o t a t t a a t a d .

2 (4 . P .V .4 .9 9 -> n a v o d y j q o h ( j a n a a a n ^ h yaC)

Tha a f f i x TaC l a a d d a d to t h a w o r d n a u a t tha

and of a dv lou cp«

I

T h a a x . a g l v a n b y |C. a a -

dv ln ^— 'a c o l l a c t i o n o f two b o a t s '

trlnav— *a c o l l e c t i o n o f t h r a a b o a t a *

d v ln ^ad h w iah 'w h o a a w a a l t h c o n a l a t a o f two b o a t a *

p an can avap rlv ah 'l o v i n g flv a ahlps*

dvlnavarup«aw i *monay w h i c h h a a c o a a by tw o s h i p s *

dvlnavaaiaYawi

ara not a t t a a t a d . o t h a r a x .s ara also n o t a t t a a t a d ,

T h aa * t h a n il a l a n o t j a a t l f l a d . A ll t h a a b o v a ro antlo nad

ax*a ara also n o t a v a il a b l e I n p o a t - P .l l t a r a t u r a .

265. P .V .4 « 1 0 2 o dv ltrlb hv W i a n ia la h (t a t p u r u s a t s i a s a n t a h

T ^ )

Tha a f f ix ^aC coaias a f t a r t h a w o r d a n l a l l In a

tatpurusa e p . whan p r a c a d a d b y t v l o r t r l .
 2 65

Th« M.s 9 lT«n by K. aa •

d y y rfia l— 't w o handfu lla*

trv n ia lam *threa h m d f u l l a *

ara no t a tta a ta d . Th u s thla lu la la n o t j u a t i f l a d ,

T h a a a two a x . a a r e cooqpoundad b y P . Z Z . 1 . S 2 .

T h a a a tvo a x . a f l r a t o c c u r In Bha,3 .5 Q ^ and

RP. 8«102*^ r a a p a c t l v a l y .

2 6 6 « P .Z Z .1 * 5 3 > Ic u t a l t a n i X ttta an a ih (aup a t a t p u r u ya h )

C a a a - l n f l a c t a d w o rda ajq praaain g t h a o b j e c t o f

d i a r a a p a c t a r e conqpoundad w i t h a a n a n tlc a lly o xin actad,

a y n t a c t lc a lly a g r e e in g vords c o n v e y in g d i s r e s p e c t a n d t h e

cp. la c a l l e d t a t p u r u a a and K am ed h a ra y a^ '

The f o m a a u p p l l e d b y |C a a i

valvSkaraD akhaauclh *a b a d o r d u l l g r am m ar ian *

v aln lkakltavah *o n e who h a n k e r s after p erfo m ln g

a a c r lflc e a f o r persona f o r whoai o u g h t n o t to p e r f o m

aacrlflcea*

aiLsaAatfcadardurttdhah *an o n b e l l e v l n g l o g i c i a n o r

m a th e ist*.

are not a t t e s t e d . Mo o t h e r e x . la found.

The e x .s l a l n l k a k l t a v a a n d a lw ir f t s a k a d a r d u r u ^ a

f i r s t o c c u r In C a . 2 .2 .1 8 and J a l . 1 .3 .4 8 (5 4 .1 6 ) resp e c tiv e ly ;

v l a e sao a a v l a e a v e p a bahulare (P .I Z .1 .5 7 ) I t l paran lp ate

prapta v laesv aava p u iv a n lp a ta rth a a r a a b h a h -l^.on
iP .iz .iT S S T
 26G

bat th« oth«r ! • not «tt«st«d in post-P.literstar*

«1 s o .

T h is r u ls Is R s n t lo n s d I n o r d s r to i n t c o d a c o sn

•x c s p t l o n to P . Z Z . 1 . 5 7 . For ox. i f w « form s c p . o f

v s iv S k s r s n ah snd k h s s u c lh by P .Z Z .1 .S 7 « ths c p . w ill b«

X h ssa c lv a iv sk srsn a h . K ara tha w ord k a t s l t a n i i s m c n t io n a d

in tha n o M in a tiv a . T h arafo ra, i t baeo m as a p a s a r l a n a by

P .Z .2 .4 3 and s t m d s first in tha c p . by P . Z I . 2 . 3 0 .

2 6 7 .P .Z Z .1 .5 4 - papsnaka Ic u tsita ih ( supa t a t p u r u s ah )

Tha c a s a - in fla c t a d w ords p ap a *sln * and anaka

■ in sig n ific a n t* , a r a c o fl^ u n d a d w ith sa m a n tic a lly o>nnactad,

s y n t a c t i c a l l y a g r a a i n g tfords c o n v a y i n g d i s r a s p a c t md

tha c p . is callad tatpurusa ' and karm adharava.

358) p ap al o k a ' t h a a v i l w orld** karm adharava C P .Z .2 .4 3 )

vathayadyaw asadanat paravatah

i a a . Saw. 1 2 .S .6 4 .^

Tha cp.

359) Papaho> *a n u n l a c k y d ^ * is attastad in T a i . B r . l . 5 . 2 . €

and

360) p^aroaa * any b a d d i s a a s a (c o n s i d a r a d as t h a p a n a l t y

of s in in a fo im a r l i f a * in 4 .6 .2 . Tha a x .

1. According , it is 12.11.3.
 26V

361) E iesiS fS zi * ^ o u a d i n ChS.jft). 4 . 1 1 « 2 .

T h is rultt m e n t i o n s an e x c e p t i o n to P . X X . 1 . S 3 .

If the c p . the o f t h e trords p « p « and n a p lt a Is fozaied b y

P * I I * 1 .S 3 « then t h e w o r d n ap lta w ill b e plac«Kl f i r s t

by P .X I .2 .4 3 and X X .2 .3 0 • S in c e the w ords p ap a and

♦

aiyalca convey disrespect they occupy the first place,

so p. phrases a special rule.
*

The c p .s 9 IVCU1 by K . as

pap an ap ltah * a c o n te m p tib le b a rb e r*

p ap ak u lalah *a c o n t e m p t i b l e p o t t e r *

anakan ap ltah 'a co n te m p tib le b a r b e r .

ai^akaXulalah *a contemptible potter*

are not attested*

By P . V X « 2 . 6 8 th e %ford p a p a has o p t io n a lly acute

on th e f i r s t s y l l a b l e %rhen I t Is f o l l o w e d by a w o rd

d e n o tin g a p r o fe s s io n a l m a n . So t h e fo r m s , w ith accm t

are -
0
p ap anap ltah 'a v i l e barber*

pap aku l^ah *a v ile p o tter*.

The e x .s

p apanapltah *a v i l e barber*

p a p a k u l al ah *a v i l e potter*

are f i n a l l y accented by the general rule P .V X .1 .2 2 3 .

As n o n e o f th e e x a m p le I s attested. It Is very d iffic u lt

to d e c id e the a c c e n t . T h is a c c « i t rule Is not j u s t i f i e d .

 268

By thtt aaxln of p ra tip a d o k ta th is rul«

P « V Z » 2 .6 8 Is 4p p l l c « b l « to t h e c p . o f the w ord p «p a in

the sense o f d i s r e s p e c t as t a u g h t i n P . Z I a l « S 4 , w hen it

is an a k a c w a d h a r a y a ep«^

2 6 8 .P .X Z * 1 « S 5 - ttpawanwi s^a a y e - v a c a n a ih

<supa v a t a ^ t t r u sah )

C a s e - i n f l e c t e d itords d e n o t i n g o b j e c t s o f c o m p a r is o n

a r e p r e f e r a b l y compoianded w i t h s e m a n tic a lly co nnected and

s y n t a c t i c a l l y a g r e e i n g c a s e - i n f l e c t e d w o rds c o n v e y i n g common

q u a l i t y a n d th e c p . is c a l l e d ta tp u r u sa and k an B a d h a ray a .

3«2) K a x k w d h u ro h ita *red l i k e a berry o f a Ju ju b e t r e e '

r o h i t o dhiam rarohitah p ra ia p a ty a

p ra ia p a ty a b abh ru r arunababhruh

....................... m a i t r a b a r h a s p a t v a d h u w ra la la m a stu p a ri^

CEii*S555L

By P « V Z . 2 . 2 . ^ e f i r s t menO>er p r e s e r v e s it s o rig in a l

accent.

T h e eac^^.* ^ g i v e n b y |C. a s

kum udasvenl *iily - w h lte*

ham seaadgada * sw an - so u n din g*

nyaq ro dhaparlm andala 'g l o b u l a r a s *N y a g r o d h a t r e e *

etc. are not attested*

!• Pbh,no. lOS. see K«V.i Qp.clt.pp. 185-187.

 269

P .V Z .2 .2 . (t e c id «s thttlr a c c « n t . By t h a t z u l « thm
f i r s t Bi«mb«r r « t a l n « Its e r ig in s l «cc«nt# b * f o r « a w ord

w i t h tfhich t h « s s c o n d m «m b «r i s coo^arvd* in • tatparasa

cp. As t h « a b o v e m a n t io n o d ax.s ara n o t atte«tad« it is

n o t p o s s i b l a to t r a e a t h a a c c a n t .

T h a t b y w h ic h a t h i n g i s co m p arad i s u p a w a n a , and

t o w h ic h it is c o n p a r a d i s c a lla d upw aaya. T h a w o rd d a n o t A n g

t h a coonnon p r s p a r t y i s c a l l a d s aw an y a v a c a n a .

T h is r u la s s t a t a s c o m p o u n d in g o f t h e u p a w iw a

a nd sawanvavacana* For a x . qhana^aaah X ffn^ *c lo ad- blac k

Krsna ' Here ohana *g l o u d * is th a u£anana, K rw j is tha

upawaya and irrmB is the s ^ a n y a y a ca n a . Tha n ext zula,

P .Z I .2 * 56 p re sc rib e s c o n p o u n d in g o f w o rds s t a n d i n g f o r the

ttpaweya w i t h w ords s ta n d in g f o r t h e u p a a a n a ,

2 6 9 . p . Z I . l * 5 6 - ttpamltaa w a q h ra d ib h ih saaanvaprayoqa

( ttpaw avacanaih v a t a t p u n n ^ ah )

k e a s e - i n f l e c t e d tford d e n o t i n g s u b j e c t o f conqpiarison

i s p r e f e r a b l y coiqpounded w i t h th e s e m a n tic a lly co n nected and

s y n t a c t i c a l l y a g r e e i n g c a s e - i n f l e c t e d w o rd s y y a q h r a 't i g e r

a t c .« p r o v i d e d t h a t a w ord asqpresslng t h e ccw non c h a r a c t e r i s t i c

* sa a im y a * i s n o t a «p lo y e d and th e cp« is called tatpuruya

and kareadharaya*
 270

3 (3 ) punir<wryaghra *a p * n o n - t l g « r ' «

n»dlbhy«h ........
d a xm a dw i k « n ^:a k llc ir l«

(M a. Sam . 3 0 . S ) .

AX flO In 2 *666a

364) haatyryabha *«leph«nt lik« bull*

ya ayaw vldyan t a d upaate hastraabhai aahaaraa

d ad w ltl«

1 4 ,6 .1 0 .4 )

A lao In Br. £ £ . 4 .1 .

m tha prcyioaa aStra* tha compounding la batwaan

the upaaana and tha word ajqpraaalng comtnon quality.

B a t tiara t h a co m p ounding t a k a a p l a c e b a tw a e n u p a m lt a

(u pam aya) a n d a w o r d a t a n d l n g f o r u p w ia n a • sam anva

y a c a n a i a n o t o o u n t a d In th is rala. H e ra the upawana -

w ord takes th a f i r s t p l a c e In t h e c p . b y 1 .2 .4 3 and

I Z .2 .3 0 aa I t has been s t a t e d In tha n o m in a tly e .

A h lt a q n y a d l and a a k a p a rth jy a d l haye a d d itio n a l

lists to i l l a i t t r a t e t h e f a c t t h a t t h e g a n a s are not

clo sed l i s t s . K rodadi and yyaohradi h a y e a a f f * x e d m uch

fro m s u c h c a a e s o f in ten d ed a d d itio n s. Th erefo re* it is

q u ite d if f ic u l t to i m a g in e t h e i r p r i m i t i v e fo x m .
 27i

2 7 0 .P .V X .3 .8 .- n l v a f vatatran* (t a t p u r u a e p u r v a p a d a w

p raX rtlgyaraw )

Tha f l r a t a a n b a r o f a tatp urx ia a cp* prasezvaa Ita

o rig in a l a c c a n t whan i t fo llo w s tha word n iv a t a in tha

aanse o f *a p r o t a c t i o n fro m w i n d * .

Th a w ord n i v a t a ia an a w a v l b h a v a by P . Z I . 1 . 6 or

a b ahu Y rlhi by P . Z I . 2 . 2 3 . The words k u t ln iv a ta w i ate*

a r a t h a a x , a o f c p . s o f two w o r d s in a p p o a itim . 80 theaa

a ra kanaadharaya hf p .X .2 ,4 2 .

Tha f e m e a a p p l i a d b]f K a s 1

X tttln iv a ta w *t o ba protactad in a hut a g a in s t w in d *.

a iw l n iv a t a m *to b a p r o t a c t a d t h a w i n d b y a soaiI«traa*«
k ttd y an iv a ta a *or

k ad y ro ivatam *to ba p ro ta c ta d by a w all a g a in s t th a w in d *

ara not a tt a a t a d . other also ara not availa b l a .

60 wa cannot t r a c e th* accm t.

2 7 1 . P . V I . 2 * 7 2 - o o v id a la a li& h a e e in d h a v a s S p a s ia n a (p un ra p a dam

adygdattara)

A word denoting the object of con^>arison has acute

on the first syllable before vidala. siilri>a and
saindhava*
The ex.s given by JC. as *
0
dhaavaaavah *com h e a p e d up in th e shape o f a b u l l *
 212

b h l k s ^ id ^ a h *th« shaped lika a eat*

tanaaliahah *the r«ad-l ion *

0
kSsy^aslahah *tha woodan-1 Ion *

aaktttgalndhavah *tha aakta (ooora*ly ground Msal) shapad

lika a horaa*,
0
panagalndhavah 'a drinking vaasal ahapad lika a horaa*

«ra not ettastad. Qthar ax.a also ara not found, so

it is vary difficult to traca th« accmt.

thaso compoonding takaa placa by P .Z I .1 .5 6 . Tha words

go «tc. is consldarad to balon? to waqhrSdi class* which

is an akrtloana.

272.P.VZ.2.126 * calakhatakatukakandJMl qarharaw

(tatpurusa uttarapadaw adyudattani )

Tha words cal a. kha^a « ka^uka and k w da at tha and

of a tatpuruya hava acuta on tha first syllabla« whan a

raproach ia maant.

Tha ax. atmacala *bad self* Is attastad in

£ai.la£. 5«10*8# without accant,

Tha ax.s giv«n by as •«

putrac4l«ia *bad son*
bharya calaw *bad-wifa*
 273

ttpmfctkh4ta» * » ••!•••

naqeraXh^^wi town

dadhiXatulc— *a t>«4 eoagalat«d nilk*

odeavitkatakai *a bad coagolatad battaxallk with watar*

bhtttakaadiai spirit*
p ral^M iidaa *irlla-aiankliid*

are not attaatad. so %ra cannot traca tha accant.

! • • • calavat
Kara tha analyala will ba putraa cal ailva/tuccham
so coopoundlng takaa placa by P.ZX«1.S6 aa VvTOhradl

clasa la an ikytlqaaa .

273.P.VZ.2.127 •> dram upaaianaw (tatpuruaa uttarapadaa

adyudibtim)

Tha word clra# aa aacond «aaiber of a tatpumya

cp, has acuta on the first syllabi a, whan somathlng Is

comparad wlthlt.

Tha ax«a glvan by as *

#
▼aatraclraa *ragrgad cloth*
0
patacirai 'tattarad cloth*
0
kaabalaclri 'tattarad blankat*
ara not attaatad. As tha cp. aanlclraw *tattarad

seraan or snail tant* Is found In Ka« S-9« wa

cannot daclda tha accant. All tha aboTa siantlonad

darlTatlvas ara cooipoundad by P .IZ .1 *S 6 .

 274

274.P .V .4.76 • «k«no*dTaanat (aawaawtah «C )

Thtt affix ia addad aftar tha word ak^i. whan

it doaa not maan *tha aya* •

365) plnotfcaa *N«na of Agrni

tatpumaa (P .IX .1*56)

Xlh iufkjih pliSgacao

valinaa tilakavalo ••••• nadla ym tl

30 .2 1 ).

Alao iB saw. Br. 2S.10 and 6a*. l £ . ^ . 16.18.18.

Thus* thla nil a la Jaatlflad.

Tha ax.a glvan hf jjC. aa

1 avwaky * * Naea of a danon*

puyJcar^y ’ Haiaa of Vlana •

ara not attaatad.

275. P.1f.4«97 • upaaanad apranlau (tatpurusat aunah

aamaaantah Tac )

Tha affix Tac 1a addad to tha word avan. andlng In

tatpuruya ep. whm a non-llTlng objact ia ooaipttrad with it .

Tha ax.a givan by |C. aa

^arya^ah *a dog-lika bow*,

phalakaavah 'a dog like blada*

ara not attaatad. Othar ajanplaa alao ara not attaatad.

Thaa# thla xula ia not Juatlfiad*

 275

276.P.VZZI.3.91 - kapiythalo ootr*

Th« word im irrttgularly fozm«d« ^m n it

danot«s th« founder of • qotra 'Ilnoago* of that n « M .

Th« qp« glvan h«r* a« kapl»y>alah tha clan of

kapia^ala* la not attaatad. Thla la compoandad by
P.ZX.1.S6.' Tha darivatlon of tha cp. la kaplr Iva athalah

Xaplathalah.

Slnca thla irragul ar ep« foonatloa la not attaatad#

thla rula la not Justlflad.

2 7 7 .P .IZ .1.S 7 - vlaaaanaa vlaaaywf bahulaa

< flttpa aaaanadhllcaranena tatparuaah )

2
A caaa>lnflactad word danoting a qualifier la of tan

eoaqpoundad with a aanantlcally connactad and ayntactlcally

agraalng caa«>laflactad word danoting what la to ba quallflad

and tha cp* la eallad tatpgruaa and kacnadharava.

fir 5

266) kryyaaarpa a black anaka Kannadharara (P.Z.2.42)

kranaaaxpa a halvaln^ pratvttttaathau

(Jal.Br.3.122)

1 , c f. kapla^ a l o naaatl athalatltl athal ah pacadv

•s . kaplrlva athalah kaplayialah *ttpamlta«
▼Yaahradlbhlh Ityadlna aaaaaah (ttrmmm on K. on
?V IX Z.3,91.)

2* saa KA« p>37.fn.461.

 27G

Th« cp*

3«7) kifSiiticunlh *• icrow*!* «tt«st«d in £«i.|[an.20.16.6

and

368) kryaaoaXyah *th« d«xfc half of th« Month* in pra»gp.

1 . 1 2 and
369) kranaraiaa
•••
* a cruda clxon* la J a i .gr.^5, 3 .9 .3 4 ,

1^. «3q;>141aa viaaaana aa bhadaka *dlf farantiator «d

▼ l^fy a aa bhadra *to b« diffarantiatad*. For ax.

nllotpala 'blaa lotaa* and raktotpala * rad lotaa* •

Kara tha worda nil a and rakta ara ca^ JLad viaaaana ,

bacauaa thay dlffarantiata blaa and rad lotuaaa from othar

lotuaaa* Tha %ford utpala rafara to any lotua poasaaalng

tha qualifiaa blua, rad ate. But by tha %#ord nil a, wa

dlffarentiata a blaa lotua from lotuaaa harving diffarant

eoloura* Thua# bhadaka maana *that

whlc^ rastrlcta*
1
and bhftd^t naana that t^lch la to ba reatrlctad.

The uaa of the vord bahula ' it ia imperative to

aiaka a ep. aa kranaaarpah ate. aomatiaas tha cp. doea

not taka place auch aa rawo 1 a n a d a q n y *Rana callad

alao Janadagnyah* And in aoma caaaa ttx* ep. ia optional

aa nllawtttpalaa or nllotpalaw 'a blue lotua** Nona of theaa

two foxna la attaatad. But nilotpal adal aprabhaih ia found

in 64.1 .1 0.

1* 8aa furtiier £ o ^l« S.D. Adjactiyea and Subatantiyaa

aa a aingla claaa in tha *parta of apeaeh* PCA8S,
univeraity of Poona« Poona, 1926«p.37«
 ■/

27 V

278.»*VZ.2.12 - dyjqatt £OS£92 ^ vaxraimdm pr»krtl«VT«wl

*

Th« first a«mbttr retains its priginal «cc«nt in •

letoiEifl d«iotlng *nMsur« or qa«ntity*« wh«n th«

••eond MMb«r la a dylott.

^ Th« ttx.0 giv«n bjr £ • • ->

praeya«pt>»— h *tn B««t«xn s«v«n years old*

#
q1^dh;rls«p1:as«i»h / . .
X ** Oandharl savan yaara old*,
gandhar »aptas<«ah

ara not attastad. Ho othar ax. la found. Thaa thla

rula la not Juatlfiad.
r ■

Ivul 279.P.V Z.2.1S - aukhaprlvavor hita (tatparuaa

pgrvapad^i prakm avarw i)

Tha flrat mambar of a tatpuruaa ratalns ita original

•ccant whan fbllowad by aukha aiaaning *to faal dalight*

/
and prlva 'aaaning *good*

Thaaa ara compoundad in apposition • 80 katwadharava

I
CP*Z.2.42) .

Tha epa. givan by £. aa •

aiaanaauXh— *tha pleasure of going*

Yacanaaukhaw *the pleaaura of talking*
#
▼y2 harai^asukhn *tha pleasure of uttering sound*
 278

9 im m §Drirm *agrMaibl« for going*

y»c<n«prly— *agro«abl« for talking*

yy•harm t»rivm *agr*«abl« fbr uttarlng aoand*

ar« not attoetod. so the necant cannot ba traead.

280. P .V I.2 .3 9 • kattlakaa ca vai^adaya * laahm

p5nrapadi« prakrtlavar— )

Tha vorda kaulaka and »ahat presafva thalr original

accent before the word valgyadeva.

370} k siilakavaiayadava *n«aa of a graha* tatpuruya

(P.ZZ.1.S7) alao Kanaadharava (P .Z .2 .4 2 ).

< l^ttM. Sjn. 18.11)

t
3710 ■ahSraliyadaya *Mama of a graha* tatpuruaa

(P.ZZ.1.57) and alao kamadharava (P .Z .2 .4 2 ).

0
Mahar.tfcr«d«v,i egM q u .S jB . 18.10)

The word wahat la fo a a d by affix atZ . Tha

initial of tha affix haa acuta by P .Z Z Z .1.3. so aaha

haa acuta on tha final. Tha word kaulaka la darlvad froai

kaalla with dlMinitlTa £2 * ^ final haa acuta by

P .V 1 .I.1 6 S . Thua* thia m la la Juatifiad.

Tha word c{ givaa rlae to abbreyiatlya intatpratation*

i . e . to avoid tho rapation of alanant w h i ^ ara oamnon to the

previoua rule* by diajunctlon*^

1. saa PCA. p .6 5 .
 27S

2 8 1 .P .V I.2 .5 8 • arro brahwian^uwaravoh O fiw d h S rg y

nSrvpadaa prakytigvaraa anvataragyaa)

Th« word arva optionally praaanras its original aecant

in a kaoaadharaya cp. bafora the words brahaaiya and

Jsk fi*

Ttaa cps« given by £ as -

iscferalHSB*!} ) ^ ^

. ^ ) a nobla prist
aryabratwanah }

aryakuiarah / )
^ ^) • a nobla princa*
arvricuBtarah )

ara not attastad. 80 It is vary difficult to dacida

tha accant.
Thtts# this rula is not justifiad.

202•P«VZ«2«59- rala ca (kaxmadharava brahmanaikuiaravoh

pttrvapadMB anvataragyaai prtfcrtlgyar— )

Tha word ralm « in a Xamadharaya ep.« prasazvas ita

original aecant bafora tha %«ord brahaana and kuwara.

Tha forms givan by as •

0
ralabralmanah/ ) tha pri«st->king*
raidarahwanah j tha royal Brahain*
0
rairicuwarah / or
1 ^ ^ ) Princa
rajakuwarab )
ara not attastad. Bo the aecant cannot ba traced.

Thus# thia rula is not Justified.

 280

The t«xm £s resolves vabigulty by Isolating this

m l * from th« previous xul*.^

283.P«VZ*3*86 - carans brahwcarini ( s«ianaava sah }

sa is sobstitatad for siMana bafora brahaacarin whan

it danotas parsone angagad in follfilling a common voir of

atudying tha yadas.

373) aabrahreacarin * a fallow studant* tatputufa

(P.II.1> S7). kanialBiagaya

pratiaraha sraddhavat sabrahwacerini ........

adarganixat

< is* 4 .7 .1 2 .1 5 )

Since tha ax. is atteatad, this role is Justifiad.

2S4 p .z z .1 .5 8 • BSnrapagaprathasiacaraaialaahawvasasin— adhva-

nadhyanavlraa e§ ( sapa a— anadhikara nana wK

tatpuniyah )

Mao the eaae^inflectad worda *purva» *fom ar‘ «

apara ‘ later*# prathawa 'first*, carasta 'last*,

laohiva *low* saawa *sam«* , aadhva 'intaraiediata*,

wadhvaca *middl«* w d vira *brave* are preferably compounded

with a aanantieally connected, syntactically agreeing, case-

inflected word and the cp. ia called tatpuniya and

Icarmadhannia.

1. idew.
 281

373) puryapuruf • mcm^tor*

rm r rainy utthitakiUinl t u * tin! v w > h a r « d

anulnapwlta vathapr aonvadhava avart»i1aw var«y—

prathu udaharawaa tasya cat pSrTapuruaair ^rtah avuh

(Bau. ^ r .Stt* 24.13*4)

Tha •x#'cr (
■
k

374) puivapakaa *tha first fialf of a lunar nonth*

ia found in Tai, s<ia 3«4.9«6, Kau. tfp. l-«2. and tha'
aana c p , ia attaatad in T a i. Br. 2 ,2 .3 .1 « whic^ convaj^ tha

aiaaning * tlia fora part or sida.

37S) aparapgniaa *deacand«nta**

k sr smsrjB
k m u» ^ j^ A t S L aparapuroai
i»anta.

(j|ja.B[r. 10.3.5.11)

Tha ax.

376) aparapakaa *tha 1 attar half of tha n»nth* la

attaatad in K a u . ^ .1 .2 . Tha a«ia ax. ia available in

M^i.San. 1 .5 .7 , and B«u. J r . which danotaa tha maaning

*tha othar or oppoaing aida.*

377) prathaaavaina *tha firat aacrifiea*

^ pravrnlv^
(§jj.Br.l4 .2 .2 .44)

Alao in .a *
 282

w
37S) c a r ia l2 *th« •h#>goat*,

^•tm adhSw a (P .X .2 .4 2 ). X* X ^garapA w dh^yas

£l£ailiSflEScirsB
(6aa. sam. 5.18.11)

379) laahanvavldhl * lowest fozmula*

vSkttt punraiira vatharthapratyasattih uttara va

^|^g|hjg2 g v l d t ^ acarac ca .

(La.jr.gS« 9.7,6-7)

380) awaanalapa *a paracm of the c«m« ran1c*«

kaaaadharaya (k>«Z.2.42)

atha*par«a triratrayaaaa v ld h a t f

tigtrah a«»in,ffjanyje t&hl^

(TtA, BT. 16.6.9)

Alao in K a.Sr. sS. 22.1.29*

381) madhvaaaputnsa *atdiocr«Haan'«

kafadharava (P .1.2.42)

puruyaya
madhywapgniaayottaaapurtt^CTa brahiacarlna nawo noaah
(sa.Br. lr.2S)

Alao In qau. Dh.sS. 26.12*

Tha ax.
382) aadyaaaparna 'nldflla leaf* la found in Mal. saat.

1.10.20.
 283

The ex . a 9 iv«n by |C. « •

caranapuniyah 'last parson*

jaahapvapttruyah *hlndar most parson*

aaaanapurusah 'aqual-psrson*

aadhyapurusah *mlddl ^parson*

▼Irapurusah *hatoic parson*

ara not attestad.

All tha ax.s fozmad by this xula« excluding madhva

•nd vira ara attastad. Th« • x * » madhyapurusa and

vlrapuruya first occur in Jal. 1.3 . 53 (54 .24) and

W .3 0 ,9 9 raspsctivaly.

Tha usa of C£ teinforcas tha itam sasianadhilcaranapa

I
m m from p .l l .1 .4 9 /

285.P«VZ«2.56 - prathawo*ciropasawipattau <^rvapad«a

anvataraavaa prakrtisvarsw)

Tha %ford prathawa# as tha first mambar in a ep*«

prasenras optionally its original aocant whan ma«iing*a

novica* ^

prathanwaiyakarai^a / prathamavaivakarana

* a biginnar in grammar' Is th« ex. cited by |C. Neither

this ex. is attested nor do we come across any other ex.

in pre>p.literature. Therefore, it is very difficult

to trace the accent. Thus# this rule is not Justified.

1. see PCA , p .6 5 .
 284

286, p.VZ.2.104 - ^»ryopaaar 1anaa c^tavaalni

(dlkaabda purvapadaa antodattwi)

Th« words danotin? dir«ctloa« hav« acut* on th«

final ' bafor* tha nsnaa o£ tha scholars whan

such niMas ara darlvad fzom thosa of thalr taachars.

Tha fooaasuppllad by ^ as -

pttrvapmlnivah *the disclplas of P ^ i n l living in

tha aast*•

anparapaninlv^ *tha disciples of Pm ini living in tha

w ast'.

pSrvakasakrtsnah *tha disciplas of Kasakrtsna living in

tha aastS
apar&caaakrtsnah *tha disciplas of Kasak^sna living
in the weat*
ara not attestad. other ax.s also ara not found.
Therefore* it is not possible to trace the accent. Thus,

this accent rule is un>Justified.

The use of ££ is redundant here.^

287,p,ZZ.l.S9 •> sretyyadayah km d i b h i h (sgainadhikaraneih

Z i tatpunisah )

The caae»inflected «iords sreni *guild* etc. ara

preferably compounded with the semantically on connected*

1. see PCA, p .6 5 .
 28b

syntactically agraela?, cas«-lnfl«ct«d words krta

*Mad«* «tc. and the cp« la callad tatpuraaa md

Kaiya^a nantions that tha word adi In sreni

•jqprassas an ajdtaustlTe anumaratlon but In krtadi *axpr«sses
a typa* l«e, similar formations* .has llstad soma words
1
on tha basis of usaga*

Tha word adi axprassas *aampla* and tha commantators

2
hava llstad some words by obsanring usaga.

K. does not tall us that krtadj is an akrtigana.

So Kaiyata asqplains that ](• has maraly llstad soma ax.s
iV
colleetad from usage* Tha Xrtadi list is merely illustrative
and ahould not be conaidered as a complete list.

According to Katyayana the ax.s listed in srenvadi

should be stated in the sense of CVI »

1* cf. sranvadaya i t i . ata evatradiaabdo sabdah

prakaravacl pravoqadarsanac codaharanasth^Ivah
Xatipaye vrttikaraih pradarait^ (Kaiyata

on Mbh* on P*II«1*S9)

a* see Mbh* Z. p*358, lines 24-27*

3* Cps. of arani etc. are to be formed in the sense

of abhutatadbhava by P«V*4*S0« '
 28b

383) ra»ilcyt« *nad« into a haap which la not haapad*

.... hirannayaii cawaaa* dadSti dhanvaa

dadati parayakrtaw dhanvaai dadatiti .

(Bau. ^ r .Su. 23.18,39)

Tha ax.s citad K . aa -

ajmnikrtsh 'mada Into a row which is not in a row*

irtcaXrt^ *m«da into ona, which ia not one*
puoakrtah *mada into heap which la not heapad.

etc* are not attaatad.

Tha ax. a foxmad by the srenvadi and Xrtadi liat

aa dayalcrta dona by*tha gods*, is attested in BK.san.

3.33.4# 2.S.2.47# and Aava^_fir.su. 1 .7 .7 . and

bhutalcrta ia found in Tai.A. I .9 .6 . These two ex.s are
compounded by P .Z Z .1 .3 2 . The other ex.as brahmanakrta

'perfonaance of a Brahmin* is found in Pai. gaa.7 .1 5 .3 aa

sasthi tatpuruya CP*ZZ«2.8).

288.P.VZ.2.46 - karmadharave*n i• tha fpurvapadani prakrti-

£LS£2E)
The first member of a cp.« being itself not a

ending in kto past participle Kta. retains its original

accent before past participle Kta« in a karwadharava cp.

1. Thus Be 6 Bu U. rasi B.<3. (sec.m) quoted in

Bau.^r.Su. 23.18.39# V ol.ZII.p.l80«
 28 V

Th« «x ,8 given by ]C as
■rfallcrtah *nad« into a roMi*
puqakftah *mada into a haap*

■idhankrtah • cii cLep^

«r« not atteatad.

This rule is confined to the pastparticiples and the

nouns specifically mentimied in P .I I .1 .5 9 by the maxim

of pratipadokta*

289.P.ZX.1.60 - ktwia nanviaiatenanan ( supa

aaianadhikaraDena va tatpuruyah)

A case-Inflected word not ending in nafl is

preferably compounded with a samantically connected and

syntactically agreeing, case> in fleeted w r d ending in

kta and the cp* is called tapuruya «id karaadharava«

384) krtSkrta 'accomplished and unaccomplished*,

kaxmadharaya (P .I.2 .4 2 ).

qrahair havitbhia ca kfjicrtaa ca • • • vahanti

(Oo.Br.1.5.24)

Also in Sau* £am* 19»9«2, £2,* 1*2«14

and Apa. iSr.Su. 1«9.3.

 288

38S) oltaplta *drunk and not drunk*

la attaatad in Katha^ S«>» 3 5 .S« Ja l«Br«1.353 and

Ka«^r.8u> 25.13.1 . Thua^thia rula la Juatlflad.

Tha othar foma ^Iven by K. mu

bhuktabhuktaw *aatan and not aatan*
utitanudltaa 'r ia m and not rlaan*
ara not atteatad*

390 .P.V Z.2.96 • udaka*kavala fpurvapadam antodattan)

Tha last ayllabla of tha flrat »cnibar haa acuta bafora

tha word udaka, whan It danotaa a mlxtura.

Tha ax.s 9iv«n by K. aa •

I

oudodakaa / }
) water mixad with mol aaaas *

gudSdakam )

tllodakam / )
) watar mlxad with aaaamum*

ara not atteatad. Tha ax.a qandhodaka 'fragrant

watar* dadhyodaka *watar lalxad with curd* ate. ara attaatad
In Kau.g r .su. 1.16.4 raspectlvaly. so

It la not poaalbla to decide tha accent. Ihese ex.s are .

coaipounded by the y t , of P .IX . 1 .6 1 1
 28B

Sine* not* of th« slngl* ex. ! • attested with

accent* this rule is not justified.

291.P.XZ.1.61 - sapmahatparawottamotkrftah pulvamanaih

( supa va tatpuruyah)

The voids sat ‘good* , aahat *great*# Parama

'highest'# uttema *best*« utkryta 'excellent* are
preferably cooqpounded with the words denoting person
deserving of respect and the cp. is called tatpurusa.

386) sadaswra 'good horse'

. . . . jfeo ruplyo yo'sya aattawas tasylW

pariaita niraytah . . • • sanavahanti

fllau,^r«^ « 15*1 il4)

Also in 2^.(2£. I .3 .6 .

307) lahapunisa 'a great man'

purusaya supurusava wahapurusava . . . brahwacarine

nm o am ah

Also in Qau. Dh.su. 26.12.

The ex.
388) mahabhata 'great elements ' is found in A i.lte.3 .3 .

389) parawacikitsaka 'best doctor*

paramaclkitsaka atnano bhavati
(Ja^. B T .l l .5 .7 .1 .)
 290

Th« «x.
390) pararaayal *«uprarae •••r s * is found in
PCT. IJP. • • 8 .

391) ttttamapuruaa *« good nan*

Pttruawa •••• •••• BSdiXKSBiSHiEl^^^gggg^iggggei-

brahwaearina naao nawah

(|a.Br. 1.2.5)
m
, ■Also in Cha.UP. 8 .1 2 .3 and Qau. Dh.s5. 26.12.

Ttia othsr foxma givan by [C as.

aatourusah 'good parson*
paramaipurusah *bast parson*

utkrstapurusah *axcal1 ent parson *

ars not attestad.

Tha ax. tttkrsapumsa first occurs in j a i . 1.3 . 56 (56.13)

292 .P.VZ.2.38 - mahan vrihyaparahpiwiiiytlsvasajabalabhara-

bharatahail ihil arauravapravrddhagu

(purvapadaa prakrtisvaraw) ■

Tha word nahat faiaha) prasarvas its original accant

bafora the folloNiring «>ords i

v?ihi. aparahna # 9L f f ^ i yraaa* iabala« bhara« bharata.

hail ihil a# raurava and pravrddha
 29i

392) aalwlyrlhl 'large rlc«*

vrhaw>atey • . • • . purodaaaw •kadaaakap^ aw wahSvrl-

hlnawi mitrava gatyayW>anaia carum • • • •

(Tal. s d k 1 .8 .1 0 .1 )

Th* word wahat la fozmad by the a£flx atl (]^.ZI.84>

SO the initial of the affix has acute by P .X IZ .1 .3 .

Therefore, the final of maha is aqsplicable to the cp.
of mahat. which ie fozmed by the rule P .I I . 1.61.

The foma given by |C. as -

mah^arahanah *late hour in the afternoon*

mahlqfytlh *a cow with a large hmp*

wahesvasah *the great archer*,

0
mahSlSbelah *Mame of a man*,

aah^hSrah 'great weight*

lahabheratah 'the war of Bherats*

0
aahahailihalah 'the great sportive nature*,

wahapravrddhab *a lofty growth*

are not attested. The ep., waharauravaa *a kind of

*s««n *# is found in J a i .A. 1.S12. so the accent cannot

be traced.

since the only ex. mehavrihi is attested with accent,

this accent rule is not fully Justified.
 292

393. P .Z l.1.6 2 - vrndarakwaqakun 1araih pa1v«ian«i

( »ttpa vatatpmrm»«h)
t
♦

A caa»-infl«ct«d word denoting objact deaervlng of

raspaet la prafarably coaqpoundad with tha worda vrndaradca,

naqa# kun1 ara« whicA aiaana *axcailant* and tha cp. la

callad tatpuruaa*

Tha cpa« aappllad by jc aa

qovtndarakah *an ajecallant cow*,
aavavrndaraXah *an axcallant horaa*,

aonaaah *«n asoeallant cow*

aavanaorah *an axcallant horaa*,

aokuillarah *m axcallant cow*,

aavaXunlarah * an axcallant horaa*

ara not attaatad*

Othar ax.a are alao not attaatad. Thua* it ia not

juatlflad.

Tha ax.a qovjmdaraka cronaqa , gokunlara firat

occur in J a i« 1.3.57 (56.18) and tha ax«aavakuniara in

Bha. 14.99^*

294.P.Z1.1.63 - katarakata iatioaripraana

/L
<8SEpip^Euruyh)

Tha worda katara 'which or who of two* and katama

*which or who of many*# uaad in aaking quaations about

 293

the g«nus or class, are preferably compounded with other

ease-inflected tfords with which t h ^ are in construction

and the cp* is called tatpurusa.

The cp.s supplied by |C. as •

kataraKathah 'which of the two is K a^a*

Xatarakal^ah *which of the two is Kalapa*

katamakathah 'which of these is Ka^ha*

katamakalapah 'which of these is k ^ ^ a '

are not attested, ao other ex. is also attested.

The ex.s katarakatha and katamak&^a first

occur In ^ . 5 . 8 8 * and Jai. 1.3«56 (56,24) respectively.

But other two ex.s are not attested in post-p.literature.

By P.VZ.2.57 the above mentioned fonns in a

katmadharaya cp. optionally retain their original accent,

so with accmt the forms are i

katarakathah

katamakathah and

katarakathah

katamakathfai

As none of the focm^’is attested, we cannot decide

the accent. Thus* the above menti<med rule and accent rule

are not Justified at all*

 294

295. P.ZZ.1.64 - t«tPttCT»yah)

Th« word 'wtiat** wh«n i«pll «8 cont«mpt Is

pr«f«rably co«pound«d with a word ending In • c«so->«£flx

and the cp. la eallod tatoaruya.

393) kliapttrttaa '*uglynan*,

MS. la puruaaa rtabhanta aa klipmrttfo*bhavat

( | a . ^ . 1.2.39)

Zt la finally accantad by P.V Z.1.223.

Also In 4£*2i* 16*3>14.

Thua, thla rola la Justified.

The fozma supplied by |^. aa i

t

kliirSifl »bad king*

iilinaakha *bad friend*

k l^auh *bed ox*

are not atteated.

296.P.V .4.70 - klmah keep#

(jUgatiBtsh 02)

The a«waaanta affix la not added to a cp. preceded

by kl« In the sense of reproach.

The foms given by ]C. aa -

j- 1
-!■--L*-
 2915

kliarala *bad«king*

Klrasakha *bad>frl«nd*

kliiwatth ‘ bad-cow*

mrm not att«st«d«

By P.VZ.4*91 the aawasanta affix TaC la added to the

words ralan^ aakhi and by p .v .4.92 TaC cone* after the

word go. This rule prohibits the application of aamaaanta

affix after the above aenticMied words*

297. p . z x a . 6 s -
vaeavehadvaakayanlpravaktrarotrlyadhyapakadhurtalr

laU h

^ gmP« ^e tatpuruyah)

A caae-in fleeted word denoting a g«iua (lati ) is

preferably compounded with semantically connected words

pota 'hermaphrodites vmrati * a young girl* stoka *a \

little, katipava • • few*, £ r ^ i *a cow having only one cl \

calf*, dhenu *nilch-cow* , vaaa *a barr«a* vehad *a cow \

that miscarries'# baskgyanl * a cow that has a full grown

calf*, pravaktr *an eiqpounderS arotjriva *a learned Brahmin',

adhvapaka 'a teacher* and dtwrtta 'a cunning fellow' and

the compound is called tatpurusa and katmadharaya.

194) alvastoka *a little clarified butter*

t a w inn ulmuka praacotayati

(Bau.&r.su.2>9»6)
 296

395)crodhHtt *all)c-cow*

daw «r»« sihsergo^ gpdhwa pav0 » « p u f

( W . 1 .9 0 .s.)

396) qoir««« *a b a r m cowI

............... g2r«flgP ggptadaii

• • • Pirmanthvoa carat!

. (Bag.^r.Stt. 11.3.30)
I.

397) uKaavahat *an Impotant bull*

tad vatha va adavada avaaathavaalnMi kruddB>jiw

vantaai vanuraantrayat.

g ; a l . ^ . 1.62)

Also In Bau.^r.gq. 18.40.1S.

Tha fotme suppllad by |^. aa -

ibhapota 'a young female elephant*

Ibhavuvatih *a female elephwit*

actnlatokah * a little fire**

udaacltkattpayga *a little buttemllk*

qoqretlh *a young cow which haa had one calf*

aovehat *a cow that mlscarriea*

jova^kayani *a cow that has a full grown calf*

ka^aoravakta • tn esqpounder of Ka^a*

kathaarotrlvah *a Brahaln who haa mastered the katha^branch

of tha Yajunreda* •
 297

ke^had)g2E2k£h ' • t««ch«r of th« k«tha>br«neh of th«

YaJarT«d«*
kath»dhartt«h * Brahaln wdl-verscd in thm Ka^ha
Branch of th« Yajuxvada*
are not attastad.

Tha ax .8 with atoka. dhanu. vaaa . vahat and adhvapaka

ara attastad. mit othar ax.a nentlonad In thl« rula ara not
found In pra-P.litaratura.

The ex.a io^rftl kathadhurta and oovaakavanl firat

occur In S .90* S.91 «b and Ca. 2 .2 .1 8 reapectlvely and the

ex.a kathapravakta and kathasrotrlva In Ja l.1 .3 .6 0 . (57.7)

2 9 8.P .Z I .1.66 - praaaaaavaeanala ca (supa va iatva

tatpuruaah)

k ease*Inflected word denoting a ganue (iatl ) Is

preferably compounded vlth semantical ly connected word denoting

praise and the ep. Is called tatpurusa.

The words denoting praise should be rGdhl words like

■MBtallIka etc.* which retain their gender through used

along with words of other genders# In apposition with thee.^

1 . cf. rudhlsabdah praaamsavacana artnrmte iwattal ikadaval^

te ca avlstal Ingatvad «nvallnae»pl iatlaabde sval Inctopadana
era sawOTldhlkaraoa bhavatl. |C. on P . I I . 1.66.
 298

The foms supplied by as -

goprakandat *an excellent cow*,

aavaprakaiydeii *an eaeellant horae*

qqaiatadlllca *an excellent cow*
aavamattalika *an excellent horse*
aomacarciJca *an excellent cow*
aaveraacaritiXa *an excellent horse*

are not attested. Other fozns also are not available*

Thus* this rule Is not Justified.

The ex.s qom^ttaliXa and a^awattal Ika first occur

in h i , 12.41^ and pc» 12.415 respectively and the ex.s

aoprakwdam and awaprakandssi in J a i .l .3 .6 2 (57.16).

Here the ase of ca ia redundant.^

299. P.ZX.1.67 - vuva khalatipal 11avalina 1aratlbhih

(supa sasignadhikaranaoa va tatpurusah)

The case>inflected word vuvan 'young* is preferably

compounded with the semantically connected and syntactically
agreeing cas»>inflected words khaloti *bald-headed*
palita *grey-hair«d*, valina *wrinkled and larati *decayed*«

and the cp. is called tatpurusa and kanaadharaya.

 299

Tha cp.a auppliad by •« *

Yuvakhalatlh *bald ia youth*

Ywrakhalatl *a lady bald in youth*

yuvapalitah *gra|y->hairad in youth*

•a lady gray-hairad in youth*

yuYavalinah *wrinklad in youth*

YiJtvavalini *a lady wrinklad in youth*

m £ li£ S Q *«pp«aring old in youth*

X H Y a lm tl *a lady appaaring old in youth*

ar« not att«st«d.

All th« «bov« m«ntlonttd ax.s t i n t occur In R.4.5€^«

s i 2.2.18 . 2 1 . 5.93® , R.4.57<9, m 5.24«, IOC 4756,
RP 2.26a and R. 4.58^ raspectivaly.

Th« word 1aratlbhih in fatnlnlne gwidar lndicat««

the axiFtanea of tha naxln of Intaxpratation

*pratipadik«grahana liS 2 S £ i ? t « m & i irahrajii*

300.P.ZZ.1«68 - krtvatttlY^hya aiatva (aupayatatpuraaah )

Norda ttndlng in a krtva affix and tha word tulva

«id ita aynonyma ara prafaraibly conpoondad with worda %rhieh

do not danota ganua (lati) baing In the aana caa« with than

and tha cp. ia eallad tatpuniaa* «id kawiadharaya.

1. Pbh. 71, saa * SEaSii* P»152*

 30U

foxns supplied by |C« am $

bholvafn^ 'hols-fQod*

bholvalayn— *salt-food*

Danivaaltaai *cool«drlnk*

tulvagytah '•qually whlt«*

tttlvawahan *«qually graat*

sadraa^etah *«qually whlta*

I
aadrawiahan *«qually graat*
ara not attastad.

Tha ax.a p«lvaaltam and toilvawahan first occur , v!

in r «4.59^^ and & i >13,15* raapactivaly and othar ax.a
in Ja i. 1.3.64 (57.27).

Tha accant ia dacidad by P .V Z .2 .2 . 9y that rula the

firat mambar of a cp. retains its original accant before

tha word conveying tulvartha and ending in krtya affix.

Since none of the exeaples is attested, it is very

difficult to decide the accent.

The ex.s

398) tulvakala *eontaraporary with*

tulvarona 'equally good * etc as bahuvrlhi

Op .Z I .2.24) are available in Asva. 2^* 1*3.9 and

Apa.D h.su. 2.17.10 respectively. The ex.

400) sadraaalti * similar singing*

• • bahurrlhi (P.ZZ.2.24) ia found in !£•&£• 7 .5 .2 1 .

 301

301* P«ZZ.1«69 •* vanjio varo<w>a ( aupft a— anadhikTanani^

li >

A eaa«-infl«ct«d word danotlng 'colour* is prafarably

compounded with another caa*-inflected %*ord, which ia in

agreanent with the former and alao denotea colour «id the

cp. ia tatpuruya.

401) kfsnai^l^all 'of a dark verigated colour*

pranlmataro hi maruto bhaiwim kranaaabal Im al abheta

Mai* 8«n. 2 .S .7

Alao in Ma> &r»su« 5.2 .1 .34

The ex.
403) krynaaaranga *apotted antelope* ia found ia

^ a .&r.su* 1 0.29.5 and the derivative

403) lahitaaararoa 'antelope dappled with red* ia
available in Sa.Br. 3 .3 .4 .2 3 and A £ a .^.su « 10 .2 9 .9.

Bf P .V t .2 .3 . the cp. kranaaaball retaina ita original

accent aa kfanj ia foxaed by HaK affix (un.ZIZ.4) and the

affix has acute on the firat ayllable by p .Z I l .i * 3 . and

l 6 hitaaarangah alao preaexvea its original accent aa

lohita ia fozmed by the affix taM (Un.ZZZ.94> haa acute

on the firat (P.VZ.1.197) •

Thua# thia rule with ita accent ia juatified.

 302

302 »p, 11,1,70 — Icuwarah »3rawt«^«dlbl^h (gupe va tatpuruy^h)

Th« word Xuw«r« • • boy* la preferably compoundod with

oo-ordinata words greaaiPa 'en ascetic* etc, and the compound
la called tatpuruaa.

The word kuwara will be feminine when it is compounded

with the words of srawana list, which are mentioned in

feninine gender such as aramaoa^ prsvrallta etc. and it must

be masculine with the words as adhvaprica. abhirupalca
etc.* which are masculine in gender by the maxim

pratipadikaqrahane 1 i ^ a y i s i stasvapi crrahanaw*^

The cps. supplied by IC. as »

kumaraaramana 'a vergin; ascetic**

kumarapravra 1ita *a vergin gone abroad',

kumarakuJ.ata *an unchaste woman*

etc. are not attested.

The ex.s kiaaarasramana and kumarapravra 1ita first

occur in £ai. 1 .3 ,6 5 <57.34).

P.VZ, 2.26 decides the accent of the forms derived

by the rule (P.ZZ,1,70) , By this rule the word kuaara

preserves its original accent when stands as • first

member in a kamadharava cp. As none of the example is

attested. So the accent cannot be decided.

id<
 303

By the rul« P.VZ.2.27* the first syllable of kumara

has acute la a karaadh^ava coaipound# whan followed by

pratvapaa.

The ex. kAiarapra tvan as • a young heir* la not

attested. So the accent cannot be traced.

By the prevloua rule (P.VZ.2.26) the word kuaara would

have retained its original accent, when it is compounded

with sramaaa etc. <P.IX.1 .7 0 ).By the naxim "lakynapratipe-

1
daktavoh pratipadoktaayaiva orahnanara • Kunara will

preserves its original accmt before srawana etc. but not

with other words which are not mentioned in that list*

By the rule P .v i.2 .2 8 the word kusiara has acute optionally

in a kanaadharava when followad by a word denoting* the

name of a horde*

The ex.s given by |C. aa

kwaracattfcah

kiwaaracatakah
0*
kuwaracatakah ( a horde of catakas*
kumaral auhadhva 1 ^

ktsaaral auhadhva jah

#*
kumaralauhadhvaiaha *a horde of lauhadhvaja*

kumaraval ahakah

1* Pbh. no .1 0 5 . See ^h^an^m r* K .V . o p .c i t .p .l 8 5 .

 304

kuaSratyal^ak^

kumliray«l»h«kah * • hord* of • kind o£ cr«n«*

not attoatod* so it is vary difficult to daclda

tha aecant.

Zn the abova axanplaa, the word k^ara ia accented

on the first syllable by P.V'Z«2«28, it haa accent on
the last aylXable by p,Vl.2«26 when the msxlm pratlpadokta
la not applied and the final of the eompoond has acute
by F.VI»1.223« when the naxln ia applied. But all these
accent rules are not Juatified.

303.P.ZX«1«71 - catuaoado oartehinva ( aupa va tatpuruaah)

A caae-inflected word denoting a quadruped is

preferably compounded with the aenantically connected

and ayntactlcally agreeing caae»inflected word garbhinl

and the cp. ia called tatpuruaa and kanaadharava*

The cpa* given by K. as

croaarbhinl ' a pregnant cow*,
ai^arbini * a pregnant ahe-goat*

are not atteated. Other examplea alao are not

avail able.
The ex. qogarbhini first occurs in MM. 9.14/1 S«
 30b

304. P.VZ.3.42 • puBtvat kaaaadharav 1S t i y d « « I v ya

CbhSsitapumakat anun atrivah puwyadbhavah)

Tha fonlnlne word, not anding In ^ having an

•qalvalant and unlfojcm aaaculina# bacomaa nascalina in a

kantadharaya and bafora latlya and degiya.

*
Thla ggtra prohlbita the preceding autras from
P .V I.3 .3 7 to VZ.3.41* vrttere pumvadbhava la prohibited.
This rule is applicable to the worda having penultimate

Ka (P.VZ«3«37) , to the namea and feminines having

ordinal numerala (P.VZ.3.38), to a taddhita affix, «Hiich c
cauaa the v rddhi of the firat syllable with the
exception of the taddhitaa meaning 'coloured therewith*
and made there of* (P.vi.3,39)« to a femlnina ending

in I and denoting the name of a part of body, with the

exception of the word wanin (P.VZ.3.40) and to a faminlne

word, which expresaeas a class or kind (P.V Z.3.41).

The ex.a given by K. as •

' jH jl- JoQJ^ir

oacakavrndarika
dattavmdarika

pancanav mdarika ' H sl

’ h^- t
sauohnav mdarika
al aknamukhav mdarika ' }risL

k athav mdarika 'H s i .

are not attested, other ex*a also are not available.

 30b'

All the above aentlon«d ex.s flr«t occur In

J a i . 4.3.1S4 (306.28).

30 5. P .Z I.1 .7 2 o w«vttravYai»saKad»va« ca (tatapumsah)

And the words wayGraYyimsaka 'cunning like a peaco^*

etc. are tatpuruipa cpa.
0
404) punardava *reatoring* aa tatamruaa (yati) la
found in son. (P.ZI.2.18) 10.109.7.

40 5) lancrulaorhva *to be seised by the tail*

vikeoe_ yayaw aavina.

Pal.Sam. 9.8.1

406) hastegrhya *to be taken by the hand*

bhaaaatveta Iti nirnayati.

(Kau. su. 76.10)

The cp.

407) hastegrhya 'having taken the hand* la attested iin

WC.Saa* 10.85.26 and A ^ a . iSr.Su. 1 . 8 . 1 . , which is not

read in thia oana sutra.

Th« wordfl listed in this qana are particularly important

in that as they formulate the correct usage from bases and

1. The ex. given •«' in this rule is lanqruleqrhya.

 30 V

apparently other foxma are at leaat not frequmt or current

in that period. It la needleaa to enquire their contenta

rlgoroualy*^

Bhldadl and anatya-kal aXadl are not atrlctly aub-qanaa

of mavttrMyyanaakacUqanaand at the end a H a t eoniprlalng
1
ten worda Uluatrate the open crana>

According to K a ly a ^ this rale la an exception to

apaaiana aanaaa (P.IZ.1.55) , • a cp. In vhlch the flrat

member repreaenta the standard of comparlaon. The derivation

of the form waygravyMisaka la mavdra jya yy«aaaka 'ciwnlng

like a peacock* lt»ls rule la meant to debar the retaining

of the original accent of the flrat member (l>.VZ.2.2)

applicable to that upamana aamaaa which la pratlpadavlhlta

'ejqpreaaely prescribed, since the word mavura has the accent

on the final ayllable by P h . ^ . x.l« the cp. will be accented

aa aiavGravyamaakah Thia form la undesirable, it la finally

accented by P .V I.1 .2 2 3 .

3O6.P.V.4.0O - avaao vaalvahareyaaah (aawaaantah aC)

The affix ^ la added to the worda vaalvaa and arevaa.

when they are followed by the word avaa.

1. see S .M ..OP.clt.. p.51« •

2. ibid. p.29.
 308

408) aYOYMlyM *b«sto«rin9 future welfare*•

SStEimifJI (P .X I.1 .7 2 ).
tad ada utlcfinte . . . . gvovaelyaeam nSdhigthlvanti

(Jal.Br> 1.291)

409) Its fenlalne form evavaalvaal is found in Mai. Sam.

3 .4 .9 .
.r »• - ' -
r
. . . •

410) avaharavas ‘ better state on the morrow*, tatpuruaa

(P.ZZ.1.72).

■yaharevaaaa uttaravat taamat panca bhavantl.

. 2 . 1 . 1 .13) •

since with the derlvatlvea with jC le found, this

rule is justified.

307) P .V I. 2.25 - sralyavamakanpapavat su bhave kanaadharave.

» *
(purvapadam prakrtlsvarawi)

The first member consisting of a verbal noun (bhava) .

in a Xannadharaya cp. retains its original accent before

adjective forms built from era (P.V.3.60) , Iva CP.V.3.61),

avam and kanlstha *P .V .3 .6 4), and before a form built from

the word papa.

The forms supplied by £. as •

S«£!Lsk£?tham )
) * excellent moving*
aamanasrevah )
 308

▼acanalygthaw }
'highest apaeeh*
Zffcanajyjzah }

a«aanivaw» *and«znoat moving*

vacanavaniam 'inferior spaech*

gwianakaniathah )
'Insignificant moving*
gamanakanlyah )

qawanapaplytr^aHi )
'miserable moving*
qamanapaplyah )

are not attested, other examples are also not found.

So we cannot decide the accent. Thus« it is not Justified,

308, P«VZI1«3.47 - adhab airasi pade (vlsarlaniyasva sah

s i a s e anuttarapaathasya)

2 is subatituted for the vtaarqa of adhaa or airas.

%rhen they are not preceded by another word « d followed

by the word pada. in composition with it .

411) adhaspadaa • below the foot' tatpuruaa (P.ZZ.1.72)

papiananus^ t a h ao'svatra Xaniytho bhavaty

^ ^ U g a d ^ iveyaavate

(Sa.Br. 2 .2 .3 ,10 )

Also In {K. 10.133.4* and itoa. Sr.Stt* 16.2.1 0,

 --------r

31U

Th« Other ex,« given by |C. • •

adhaapadi
alraspadaa *the uppar part*
airagpadl

are not attested•

909. P .V ZII.1.11 - katwadharavavad attareaa

m the following rules, the doable - word is treated

' as a kaxmadharava cp.

* i
The ex.s given by |C. as

patupatub /
* tolerably sharp*
£atii£Stxi

wrdumrdtth /
* pretty soft'
wrdumrdvl

kal dcakal llca 'dense dark*

are not attested. No other ex. is found also.

The reason for treating It as a kaaeadharava cp.

Is to elide the case-affix P.ZI.4.71« to make the first

moBibcr a masculine texm even when the word refers to a

feminine (P.VI.3.42) m d to regulat<» the accent by P.VZ.1.22|

Thus, in the derivatives patupatuh • mrdumrduh the first

 311

M«nib«r has lost its c a s ^ s fflx (P.ZX«4.71) and in p atu p a^i,

wrduwydvl and k ^ a k a k ^ Ik a # the first mamber is treatad

as a siaacalina. patupatuh and patupatvi are finally

aecantad by P.V I.2.223 which was debarred by P .V X I I .1 .3 ./

Tha word uttareau is nanticmad for the sake of distrinctness.

This rule« bmlng an adhlXara eStra would hare applied to the

I
subsequmt aphorims, without even the word uttaresu.

3iO.P«VXIZ*l*12 - prahar<^ crunavacanasya

An adjective is repeated* when it is meant to e}q>reas

that the said attribute belongs to a thing only to a limited

degree and the double word is treated like a katmadharaya*

The ex.s glv<m by as t

patupa^h 'tolerably sharp*

a rdumrduh 'pretty soft'

pai^ditapandltah'apparently a scholar*

are not attested, other ex.s alrso ara not found.

The word* prakarameans both *difference' and

resaaiblance. But here it is mentioned in the sense of

1* Cf. karmadharavavattve pravolanaro sublopapumvadbh^

vantodattatvani

......... adhikaregaiva siddhe vat uttaresu iti vacanaw

tad vispastarthwi on PJl^ZZI«l*ll)
 312

of r*s«nblane«. i .e . th« person or tM ng resembles* tkit

1
la not folly like the thin? esqpressln? the attrlbttte.
The sense Is that the attribute is not fully possessed by
the person.

311. P .V .4 .7 9 -avaaawandhebhyas tamasah (sawasantah aC)

t '
The affix ^ is added after the word tareaa* when it
is preceded by ava« m m atm and andha' in a cp.

412) andhatgaaaaw * Intense daxkness* tatpurusa (k>.IZ.1.57)

karmadharaya (P.Z.2.42)

saryaw evadaw ^ ^ h a t m a s n abhaviyyan

{ Vadhu. Ilr.su. 4.99.11)

,d S-
The ex. santaaas— first occurs in 6.37*

Ih# ex.s avatawasaro and santareas«» are tatpurusa

(pradi) P .I I .2 .1 8 .

The ex.s given by ]^. as -

avatamasam 'slight darkness*

santamasaa *a great delusion of nlnd* -. f

' '' \l
are not attested. '<< -

..... ............... . , ...................... ■

■ wHiBiwiWii' _i

1« c f. prakaro bhedah sadr^am ca tad lha sadrayaw

prakaro g fhvate Qc. on P.VZIZ.1.12)
 313

312• P.V«4*8<i - tatpurttaasvanattleh aawkhvawavadah

(iSSSaflBtah ag)

Tha affix Is added after a tatpuruaa ep. ending .

in the word anquli* when a atneral or m indeclinable
precedes it.

413) dyyanaula 'two fingers* breadth* dviau (P.ix.1.52)

teteawpadye eva *ntara karyaw

^^la^a^aM* 3»8w 8)

Also in Jam* 2 .2 and Saa .6 r »s5» 2 .8 .2 3 .

The ex.

414) try^crul a *three fingers breadth* is attested

in ^ . B r . 3 . 3 . 2 . 4 and K a .S r.su. 6*1.30.

The other ex.s given by £ as i

nirancrulasi *finger-less*
atyanqttl — *exceeding a finger* s breadth*

are not atte«;ted. other ex.s with indeclinable are

not atte.^ted. '

^ _
These two ex.s are compounded by P .X Z .2 .1 8.

313.P .V .4.88 • ahnohna etebhvoh

ahpa is substituted Bpr ahan when it is preceded by
the above words i .e . the numeral and indeclinables (P.V.4.66)

and sanraikadesasankhyata CP.V.4 .8 7 ).

 3 1 4

415) ovahna *th« closing day*

tatpumya 0P.ZZ.2«16)

abhud dStah prahlto jatavd]^ aWaw iijShh Ah

vandyo nrthlh

18 •4*65)

Alao in Kau. su. 8 7 .3 .

$
416) sarvahna *tha « ^ l a day'* tatpuruaa (lP.ZZ.1.49)

aonin aaKadhava vac an ratva danBPatl

JiEifiiziflE
(Hai. Saw. 1.8.9 )

Alao In ^ . Dh.Stt. 1 .S .2 3 .

417) purvahna *for»-nooa*, tatpurusa CP.ZZ.2.1)

adhova atad val punvaham pupy^a avnam

adadhatta
(Kath^. s m , 8.3)

Alao in l a .B r .2 .1 .3 .1 . « ^ a .Up. S.11.7 m d Bha.qr.su.

1 .1 2 .5 . Tha mx0
*

418) aparahoa *aftamoon* la attaatad In Pai. sa4i.l>.115.2<

Ja l. Br. 1.231*, Cha. gp. 2.14*1 and Vadtw. iSr.g u .4 .2 8 .3 .

Tha other ax.a glvan by |C. aa *

drvahnah *happanad after two days*

 315

tryahnah * h«pp«n«d after thraa days*

atyahnah * axcaading a day la duration*

nlratmah * an oat o£ th« way day*
• ^ ^
aawkhyatalwah ' eouatad day*

are not attastad.

The ax.a dyyahnah and tryahnah ara tatpgruaa

by P,ZI«1*51 and dyloa Qp.XI*152)« atyahnah and nlrahnah «

by P ,Z I.2 .1 8 w d aamXhyat^ah by P .Z I.1 .5 7 .

All the above nentionad ex.* exeftuding atyahna^ first

occur in J a i. 4.2.91 (280.3)* 4 .2 .9 1 .(2 7 9 .3 5 ), 5.4.91

(413.7) and 4.2.90 (279.30) respeetiyely*

ahna is substituted for ahan, then the affix TaC

folloMs ahan (P.V.4.91) and the latter is preceded by the

vfords sarya etc. (9 .V .4 .8 7 ). The tem etebhyah indicates

the nuaerals (vith the exception of eka P .V .4 .9 0 ), the

indeclinables* the words saiya. samkhyata* the words denoting

a part of the day (P.V .4.87), with the exc^ticm of ponya

(P.V.4.90) . The word ahan is also mentioned in the

previous rule, why it is not extended to this rule? the

reason is that ahw cannot be compounded with ahan as a

tatpurusa ep.^ According to seree. samXhvata is also not

c f . ra 1ahahsakhibhyas tec (P.V.4.91) iti yaksyati* t a « i n

parabhSte ahan ityetegya ahnah ity ay«n a d e ^ bhayati
etebhya uttarasya saAkhyayyayadayah prakrantah saryanaana
pratyay«Brsyunte aewarthyac cahab sabdah puryatyena
naarlyate*parisistanaa qrahapam na hi ahahsabdat pan>*hah
^aMab sambhayati . punyasabdat pratisedhasi yaksyati
 31b

•xt«id«d h«r« by (P«V«4.90) as som* Include panultioiat* word

■amkhvata froM the role P .v .4 .8 7 In the sense of uttaiaa

P*V*4«90 0 for the prohlbltim of the substitution of ahne«

314.P .V .4.90 - ott«aik«M>ya!B c« (tatpurusesva ahno*h— h na)

iWd after the word %mich stands last In the above list

i .e . punva «id tikm. the substitution ahna for ahan does

not t ^ e place.

Here the word uttawa means last« whlc^ refers to the

last word pumra of the rule P .v .4 .8 7 . This is used instead

JBtiSZl ** * vaicitrya.

419) puyraha 'auspicious day* tatpurusa (P.IZ.1.S7)

sa eteoaiva ved ete^aw naksatransa kaaayeta

............. S S A s z h .
(|a .B r.2.1.2.19)

Also in Katha. Saw. S . 1.3. and Vai. &r.su. 1.4.11

420) ekaha *na«e of a sacrifice* tatpurusa (P.ZZ.1.49)

— : -----------------------------------
I. uttasasabdo* ntvavacanah punvaaabdan acaste punvacirahanan
eira na krtaa Taicitrvarthas. £ . on P .v .4 .9 0 .
 31V

E a m IS . i n J L ^ . « g y y«>oh« tlkm Juhoti

Cf n m l. w a .3 .8 .1 )

Also in Br. 6 . 8« and A g y .Sr.Stt. 5,15«15.

According to some ■anfchvatahah 'coantod or onunaratod

days* la the proparfoxm «nd not aankhvatahnah, aa th«r
Includa the panultimata woxd aankhyata alao.^ But that ep.
Is not attested.

The term C£ Is redundant hare,^

315. P .V .4.91 - ra 1ahassrithlJahyas taC ( sawasantah )

At the end of a tatpuntfa ep. the affix TjC comes

after the words ralan* ahan and aakhl.

421} maharala *a great king** tatpuruaa CP.ZZ.1.61)

and kamadharava Cp .Z .2 .4 2 ).

alndro vj e^j y jn ^ r a t u r yat g^am edhas tad yatha

...................j u j j t i .

(iSi. Br.>.5>

Also in Hal. 8m , 2 .9 .1 , Bi*. jf£. 2 .1 .1 8 and Ka. £r.

su. 20.2.

1. kffg^t Hi. gPP.tt,fBffmp,i pratip^ttyarth# Y Sm S S rS ^ti^ ^

teoa sa^hyatasabdad api parasva na bhavatl, saAchyatahah
i t i . |C» on P.VZ.4.90

2. see PCA. p.65.

 31b

422) p]^»ha *«n unlucky diiyS tatpmrusa (P.ZZ.1.S4)

katwadharava Cp .Z«2.42)

pfew fanji zaJl2S£ lat&i ^m tm .

(Tal.Br.l. 5 . 2 , 0

Also in Bha.qr.p5. 1 .1 2 .4 .

423) davaaakha *frl 4Uid or companion of gods'# tatpuruya

OP.ZI.2.8)

prcchaii tva c ita v vadl tvai atra lanaaa

iaoantha
Ma. Saa. 23.49.

Also In 13.5*2.14 and 1 0 .9 .2 .

Tha otlMtr «x.s given by |C. as -

laadraralah *th« king of Madra*

ate. ara not attested.

The ex. aadraraia Is tatpurusa P .Z I.2 .B .

316. P.V .4.94 - ano^aw^assarasSpa jfttj

(sw asw tah TaC)

The affix TaC is added to the words anas. eam<wn. eyaa

M d saras. at the end of a tatpurusa^ when it denotes a

genus or a n«me.
424) upanasa *the space in a carriage*, tatpurufj

(P.ZZ.2.18).
 3iy

,g.tciiffF 4 a S m £ i& ¥ fM S& aSffiSSS?

^ 5£" s s a * 10 *10 5*4)

425)^ k h S r ia i o* ,
tatpgruaa <P«XZ.1*57>« kam adharay (P.Z.2.42)

trini £2 Batapi •• ...............

kkw aaeaya kanandaluw

. . . • aansagtl

(,2ssi*i^* Siw* 15.15.7)

Tha ax.s
426) lohwaaa *made of oon^r* and

42f) karanavaaa *ll^e of black iron I

are attaatad In Tal.Br. 3 .1 2 .6 .5 and cha^Wp. 6 .1 .6

raspectlvely.

428) mah«aaa * a haavy cart*, tatpuntaa 0>*ZI.1.61)

kannadlwrva (P.Z.2.42)

atPhaw ca mahwaeart ca laninaA ca pravahanaw • • •

. . . bahatay«l bhavanti (yadhtt. Ir.aia. 3.76.10)

429) lohltavaaa ‘ copper* tatpuruga (P.IX.1.57)

kgnwadhtfava (P.Z.2.42)

nira»t<« nMauceh fiya fgyigS* lohitwaaam

keaavjpaya
(jUPa.&r.Stt. 1 8 .1 5 .1 6 )
 320

This «x. Meaning *tac* Is found in Mai, sm .2 .1 1 .5 .

•nd J j l , j|r. 1«7*8*2, Th« «x»

430) kr^Syasa *crttd*-ixon' la att«8 t«d in Cha. llP.

6 .1 .6 .

Tha othar mx»a givon br ]^* as <>

— rtaaiah *a stona like mooo-stone*

■an^kasarasaa ' Nana of a pond*

• i*on»
jalaaaraaai *a sea voyage*

ere not attested.

All these ex.s first occur in Df.19.130^, KK. 2836

J a i.4 .2 .9 6 (280.23) and 4 .4 .7 9 respectively.

317. P .V .4 .9 5 - grawakautabhv^ ca takyaah (tatpuruyet

jueaasitsh Ti!£>

The affix TaC is added to the word tricaap in a

tatpurusa cp.« when it is preceded by graais and kauta.

The ex.s given by jjC. as •

gramatakaah 'the public caxpanter for all*

kautataksah * an indepondent artisan*

are not attested.

qreeetrtcya is tatPuru^a P. X I.2 .8 and

kautataksa by P. IZ .1 .5 7 .
 321

Th« US* of £« Im redundant her««^

Both th««« ox.ei first occur in £M.19.127«

• . I I

318.P .V .4.98 - utfraBHPgaPurvScca aakthnah

(tatpurttgat amaamtah yaC) ,

Tha affix yaC la addad to aakthi whan pracadad by

uttara^nrqa and pSrva in a tatpgruaa compound^ as wall

as whan a thing ia conparad with it*

Tha axaMplas given by K« as

ttttaraaakth— 'the left thigh**

ir qaaalcthaB *tha thigh of a daar*« ■
purvasakth«Bi * tha right thigh*
Dhalakaaakthan * tha thigh lika aboard «

ara not attastad.

I

Tha cMc.a uttaraaakthaa and purvaaakthaw ara tatpurufa

aithar by P .Z Z .2 .1 . or by P .X I.1 .S 7, ■roaaalcth— .

P*ZI«2«8 «id phalakaaricthaat* by P«ZI«1.57.

• Tha tana ia redundant hara,^

All these above mentioned ex.s first occur in j a i .

4.2.101 (281.2)« BH. 19.129b, KK. SOW, and DM. 19.129c

respectively.
 32'.^

319. P . f .4.101 • )UurTilh prSca» (dyjgoh ardhStt f tpuruaat

saiaSwtah JaC )

Th« affix YjC la addad to the word kharl. at tha and

of a dviott ep. and whan precadad by tha word ardha in

thatatpuruaa ep.« according to the oplnltm if tha Eaatam

graanarlana.

Tha ax.a givm by ](• ‘aa ~

dvtkharww / )
) *the two acrid aubatwicaa*

trik h arW )
) *tha threo acrid subatancea
trlkharl )
ardhakhara«>/)
) ‘ the half «crld aubstancas*
ardhdchari )

are not attested. Other ex.a also are not available.

The ex.a dvlkharaai/ dvikhari , trlkharaa/ trlkharl

are tatpurusa P.XZ.1.51 and dvlqu f .X I .1 .5 2 and other ex.#

bf P .Z Z .2 .2 .

The ex.a dvlkhari and drikharl first occar In |UC

. In
^967, trlkharl/CM .19.123c and other ex.a in £H. 19.124a.

320. P.V.4.104 - brahwar^o 1anapadakhvavaw (tatpurufat

Ts£>
 3 2 ;^

Th« affix Tac ia adOad to the word brahwan In a

tatpuruya whan tha cp« danotaa a parson balonglng to

a certain country.
\

Tha ax.a auppliad by |C. as -

auraftrabralwah *a BrahaUn of saraatra*

aTantlbrahoiah *a Irahmin of %vantl*

rawlbrahaab
kaaibx atialy *a Brahmin of K m I*

are not attestad.

These ex.s are tatpgruaa by P .Z I.1 .4 0 .

The ex.

431) aaurabhrahaa * the priest of the demons* tatPttniaa

(F .I I .2.8) Is attested In Katha. Saw. 30.1 «nd 6a. Br.

1 .1 .4 .1 4 , which does not denote a person belonqrlng to

a certain country*•

321. p .v .4.105 - kuagthadbhyaw anvaterasvaai (brahaanah tatpuniaat

Tac)

The affix Tac la added optionally to the word brahmsn

when It Is preceded by the words and mahat In a

tetpgrusa cp.
V

432) mahabrahwa 'the great Brahnanan*

■
tatpurusa Qp.ZZ.1.61) kapnadharava (P .Z .2 .4 2 ).
 324

i£S9A£ lAlgiasaro • • •

• • • • page* ss2!SH£S!si ******

(Jai.Br. 1.22)

Th« •X . ■ •h^ratia ! • not att«st«d.

Th« other «x. giv«n by |C* aa

kubraHiab / )
) * eontenptibl* Bratanan*

la not atteatad,

Thla la compoundad by P .X I.2 .1 8 .

322« P.VZ 92.6 - prattbandhl cirricrcchravoh (tatpunaaa

punrapadai prakrtlavaraw)

m a tatpgruaa cp. tha firat aombar pxaaenraa tta

original accant« whan tha «forda cira and krcchra follow

and danota that which ajqpariancea an obataela.

Tha ax.a givan by jC aa -

q^anaciraai 'going to a place ia delayed*

b) gkiMnricrcchraa 'going to a j^lace ia difficult*

c) T v ^a r a n a c iri *the uttering of word ia delayed*

d) yyaharaaekrcchr— *the uttering of word ia dlfficufct*

are not atteated. Other ex.a alao are not found.

80 the accent cannot traced.

 32b

Th«8« cx.e can b« conpound«d althcr by P.X Z.1.57

or by P .X I .1 .7 a /

323. P.V X .2.7 - pad»» «py3[o«« (tetgMuniee panrapad— prakrti-

S i± IS S )

Th« first maaber of a tatpuniaa ep. retains its

origiAal accant %#han It la followad by tha word pada

and denotas 'prataact* •

Tha cp.a givm by K. aa -

#
a) ■tttrapadana ( gona) in tha prataxt of voiding ' avin«*

b) ttccarapadana *gone* in tha pretaxt of voiding amrata*

ara not attaatad. No oth«r ax. la attastad.

so it la vary difficult to daelda their accent.

These ex.a nay be compounded either by P .Z I.1 .S 7

2
or P .Z Z.1.72.

324.F.VZ.2.10 • adhvaryukaaavavor latau (tatpuruse

purvapad— prrtcrtisvartwi)

The first aember of a tatpuruya cp. denoting

genus* retains its original accent* when it is followed by

word adhvarvu or kasava.

1. c f . oawangj cy vac draw ceti vlseyaita samaao*yn .

wavurjyyawsakadir vajait dra»tavzfl» (K.on P .6 .2 .6 ) .
2. cf . vlseyanasaaiaao*vi lavurawamsakadir va.
QC. on P .v x .2 .7 ),
 32G

433} carrfcadhavTyu * • adhyryg belongs to C arA a *

iL Sa g ^jag JI (fr.1 .2 .4 2 ).
f

Elinjh £f«i|,ffd. jjY ff SJ^

vlln«yllcy«» c«rakadtmarvur apg^va 1 ahiralva kurvanfia

••••• hagyatlti
( ^ • B r . 3 .8 .2 .2 4 )

Tha word caraka la fonaad by the affix XaN. with

cara, and has acuta on tha first ayllabla by P .V Z .1.197.

Tha ax.s glvan by ]C. as

pracySdhraryuh *the j^varyu bal0119s to east*

#
keth^hyarvtth 'the Adhvaryu belongs to Xatha school*

k al apadhyarvtth *the Adhyarvu belMigs to Kalapa *

aarplaandakasayawi* *the s o n of yellowlsh-red ael ted-batter*

uwapttspakasavi * the yellowish red flower offered to Uhia'

dauvarik^afOTas *

are not attested. The ex.s with the word kayava are

tatpurusa by P .I X .2 .8 .
As the ex. palaaakaywa*
Is attested in w a .S r .sG. 16.4.1* the accent

cannot be traced. The ex. anqakaaaya 'essence of body* as

 32 V

tatourusa (P.XZ.2.8) Is attasted in lia.Br. 1 4 •9 .4 .8,

which is finally acc«nt«d by the goneral rula P .V I.1 .2 2 3 .

32S« P.VZ.2.21 -
> asdfacabadhanedlvsssu saaibhairma

(tatpgmaa paryapadan praXrtisvaraa)

Tha first aienbar in a tatpumaa op. ratains its

original accant bafora tha words as«1ca. abadha and nadivas

whan it traats about a supposition.

Tha ax.s suppliad by K. as s

qimanasankJi *fear of jouxnay*

vacanaaanki— *faar of spaaking*

vyaharanasankaa *faar of pronouncing*

q«anabadhaa *an obstaela to Joumay*
vacanabadhaw *an obstaela to spaak*

yyaharanabadhasi *an obstacle to prcmounee*

q&»«ian«»Iv.h '

T fcaasas^ '
xx itik sn an ia^ ' [ 9 y o r ,n ,- n c £ n f

are not attested. Other ex.s also are not attested,

so it ia very difficult to trace the accant. Thus# it is

not Justified*
 328

According to pad— Slari qaiapaiwik— ate. ara

coaipoundad althar hf P.ZZ.1.S7 or by p*iz.l*72 wheraaa
^ - 1
W w a •a 7 « that tha compounding takas place by p . i i , 2 .8 ,

326« P.VX.2.22 - Pttnre MmtapSnra (tatpurua# puxvapadaa

Tha first neoibar of a tatpuruya ep. ratains its

original accant whan tha word *pqrva* follows and denota

tha sense *that had been lately**

The ex.a given by as

adhy&purva^ *foxmarly had been rich*

dara^Iyaparvah *fonerly had been beaotlful *

sttkunarapurval^ 'fonierly had bean delicate I

are not attested.

*
Mo other ex. Is available, so
ve cannot decide the accent.

These ex.s aay be cooipounded either by P.ZZ.1.57,

or hf P .t l .1 .7 2 .*

i- cf. ggmwSaa^Sdaya v lae san asiw ^^ « aayttrvyiwsaky

dayo ya. (Padmanlarl on on P.VZ. 2.21)
al so c f. Qm m Zaw&km it l. sasthl sanasah
Icrlvavlsei^anatvap napuwsakalInqssi , lo»taar«gj|tva5
▼a 1 l&iasva (Wvasa cm K. on P .V Z .2 .2 1 ).
2. punraaabdo vrttlvlsave bhatapunre vartate tatra
«vliUsanap ylsesyanj • m SBSSS*} ■*Y«F«IIJ!»y>cedlr
va drastavyah . QC. on P.VZ*2.22) .

.
'i
. I
'4
 32y

**7 . r .V I.2 .4 0 - £;t££h i s a i z e B !? teSnrapacUii

The word 2f|£s retains its original aecant boforo

and ¥ ^ i .

Th« «x.« givan Iqr *

^ traaadi • riding a canal •

4f$£fiXiBl * c«m«ls and maraa*

ara not attentad. So it ia not poasibla to traea

tha aecant.

Thaaa ax.a aay ba eonpoundad aithar by P .I I .1 .5 7

or by i z . 2 . a /

328. P .V I.2 .4 1 - gauh aadaaadiaarathifu (pGrvapadaw

prakrtiavari)

Tha %ford go rataina its original accent bafora sada.

aadi and sarathi.

The ax.s given by K . as -

qoaadah *n«ma of a hyan*

qoaadih *nana of a hym*

aosarathlh 'naaia of a hyum*

ara not attested, so the accent cannot be traced.

The ex* oosadah may be compounded either by P .l l .2 .8 .

or by P .Z I.2 .1 9 and other two ex.a by P«XZ.2«8«

!• cf, kan>adharaYO*vanu sasthlsamaao va* CK.on P.VZ.2.40]

 33U ^

Th« ex. q^aadl * • lady s«ttling on cows* ma th«

£«MiAina of qoyada is attostod in Ma. sas* 24.24« which

glvos th« oorrset secsnt.

Th« word 22. fA no d by tha affix ^ f0ki.ZZ.67) with

Qm and tha Initial of tha affix has acata by P .Z Z Z .1 .3 .

4.

329. P.VZ.2.42 - 1rorttBrartiapatariktagnrya<StaJawtrasllladgdharwag»

xagwyj^tliW £i
(purvapadMP prakrtlsirar— )

Tha first siannbar of tha following ep.s prasarvas its

original accant.l.a. karuaarhapatva* rlkta^aurtt, aauta-laratl*

aalll adrdhaiwa^Mroryadgra^ taltl,j|ft-kadrS> es?Z^LS^^LfiL

dasll>hara ate.

434) dayahttti 'invocation of gods** tatpgniya (P.ZZ.2.9)

mrm anaa davahutir Vavrtyw aiadrvaa Indr— i r t

gcy^gjsi.
<!£ »g«n 6.38 .2 )

Also In Tal«»r. 3 .6 .2 .1 and T a l.A .6 .1 Q .2 .

Tha word dava is formad hf affix with dlir and

has aoata on tha final by P.vz. 1.163.

Ths SX.8 kuniqartiapatvOT. taitll akadruh , daglbhliurah

ara tatpurusa by P .Z I.2.8* parevadaya Is tatpurviya by

P .Z Z .1.56 and othar ax.a by P .Z Z .1.S 7.

 331

1
H«r« th« a s* o f is wxon^.

Thtt m .s grlTen by this rul« as -

kujTttoarh«paty— * naa* of a country*
rtktarcmruh / )
) *worthloaa-teach«r*
rtitiESKJElih )

aatttalaratl *a Wonan who ^xova old without having

brought fourth a child*

afclIIadrdharupa (a woman) of unpleaaant but strong figura*

par^adtova 'on tha othar a i ^ of aare*
taltllakadrtth *tha son or pupil of Taitilin*

p^yakaabal a *tha maxkat»blankat*

dasibharah *tha labour of a fanala slava*
davalutih *nama of an Aditya*«

ate. ara not attastad. Tharafora^ tha propar aecant

ctfinot ba tracad.

330. P.VZ.2.63 - rala ca praaaMsavaBi (^ Ip i n i uttarapada

purvapadaw prakrtisvarm apvataraav^)

Tha %ford raj an* optionally prasenres its original

accant* whan followad by a profession danoting noun and

aj^rassas pralsa*

!• £CA • p .6 5 .
 332

Th« f o a s 9 lven by « • «>

L
rjJmapitah * • •killfol b«rb«r or onm fit to irerrc
th« king «v«n*.

r«jan«plti>h 'king's b«rb«r*

rSjtfcttl^ab * • •killful pott«r*,

raiakttlal&h 'king's potter*

«r« not |tt«st«d. so tho accsnt cannot ba tracod.

Th««« ax.s May b« compoundad aithar by P«ZX«1«57

or by p .l l .2 .8 .

Tha tatm ca rainforcas tha itams silpini ttttarapada.

punrapadan prakrtisvarwi anvatarasvlai fnosi tha pracading

rula flP.Vl.2.62).*

331.P.V 1.2.6S - saptaal harloau dhatava*harana (purvapadai

idyqdjttaa)

Tha flrstr-aaaO>er of a cp. in the loc«tiva>easa or

tax
danoting tha nana of ^recaivar has acuta on the firat syllabi<

Whan tha second ai<«iber denotes 'what is lawful* excepting

the word ' haraiya* •

The ex,s given by as-

stwpesipjh 'Mama of a particular type of tax*

1*ef • kannadharaye ra 1aounadhraropey>ttarapadarthasTa

praaaasa ■•f«Sl aawasa ca ralayogyetava tasva
on P .V I.2 .6 3 ).

idai.
 33;^

atikttt<kary«p«n■■ *n«i« of a tax racelvad for a zoyal

dladaw ( in tha aaat of xndla)' *

haladrlpadlka *noma of a tax*
halatrlpa<tika 'nana of a tax*

dgaadiaaaakah * a tax raisad from aila-atona ( f r a tha

^ aastom paopl a) •

v aiSlka^ah *tha horsa given to the seerifiear*

r ^vakarapahasti *an elephant given to a graamarian aa

a gift*
#
matttlaavah * a horse given to the uncle aa a ^ift*

pltrwaoravah *a cow given to the uncle aa a gift*

are not attested.

Other derivatives also are not available, so it ia

not possibla to trace the accent. Thna« thia ^horiam ia

not juatifiad.

The ax.s atupaa»a «tc. are compounded by P .Z Z .I.4 4

and val&iXaava ate. by P .Z I .2 .8 .

332. P .V I.2 .6 6 - vuXte ca fourvapadaai adyqdattaa)

The firat siamber of a cp. haa acute on tha firat

ayllabia* vhen the second matnber denotes 'davotad* i .a . who

ia devoted in discharging his aiq;>olnted duty.^

!• c f. yuktah samahitah # kartawa tatparo vah aa

ttcvata. ^ .o n P .V Z .2 .6 6 ).
 334

Th« m x,m g l r m t by -

g &lllK S t/ I
oMti^indahi ) * • oow->lMrd looking mftmt cows*

gamtikhYmh )

ihjsLssLs^ )
) * • horao-Man lookiag aftor hors«*
im a s n is a iy )
a^aaaalchyah / {

are not a tt« a t« d . wm nnvmr coma a c ro a a auch d a r l v a t i v a a

in p r a - P . l i t a r a t u r a . T h e r a fo r a , i t i a n o t p o a a ib la to
t r a c a th a a c c a n t.

* # ^
Th« mx,s aoaamXhvah and a sv a sa a k h v a h a r a t a t o u m ya
by P . X I . 2 . 1 9 and o t h a r e x . a P .ll.2 .8 .

Tha u aa o f c a in t h i a r u l a r e a o lv a a th a a m b ig u ity

b y I s o l a t i n g t h i a fro ai th a p r a v io u a i u l « P .V I .2 . 6 5 and i t

i n d i c a t a s th a b raak down batwaan P .V X .2 .6 6 «nd p ,V Z .2 ,6 7 ,^

3 3 2 a .F .V Z .2 .9 S - k t a a a r v ^ vayaal (parvapadaBi an tod attam )

Tha f i r a t nam ber o f a c p . i a f i n a l l y a c c a n ta d b a fo r a

th a word k u n a r l, wh«n th a cp« d an o taa ago*

Tha a x . 8 g iv a n by ]C. ns v rd d h a ik u ia rl/ la r a tk u w a r l

* o ld virgrin *

a ra not a tte sta d . !fo o t h a r o x . l a a la o fo u n d .

1. S«« PCA., p .6 5 .
2. S«« p«247.
 33b

Th« «x. vrddh^cttgiH is co«poand«d by P .Z Z .1.S7

and other oo« by P»ZI«1.49*

333.F.V Z.2.103 - grjMiJf>aP«d;tehy;p»cSn«r;t«»tt

<g5fy#Pfdf iOtodUtaw)

Mord« •sq>r«8siBg dir«et4.on (in space or tlna hava

acuta on tha final bafore tha tford danotlng a v U laga, or

a country* or a word narratlva «id the word cw arata.

The foxMs given by K. as

*the town of in the e«at*

jC ^m a a M i
*the town of in the west*

laoXmmmmi
4

ESsifergnjsrttJJa * the eastern black soil*

*the western black soil*

PurvMP«gcalah *the eastern PaScalas*

jES£SEjE££jBl? •the western psnclaas*

0
*the n»re snwent foxm of the story R«ia*

BBErftrsritg *the more ancient history of Yayati*

sEirizazitiB *the later history of Yayati*

punrAcanara^a *the eastern cwarata*

flPffScflStfftJ *the western canara^a*

are not attested, so we cannot trace the accent* Thus

ttiis rule is not justified*

 33G

T h « « x .0 p m w u k a a g a i l . ate. « r « ta to u ru aa

hr P .X Z .1 .9 0 and p u r v a d h l r a w w i e tc . by P .Z Z .1 .5 8 .

334. P .V Z.2.10S - uttarapiidwrrtaigu flfiSUa (djkaabdS^

pSrvapadiW anto^tt<w)

W>rda dan o'tin g d l r s e t i c m and th a w ord aarva hava

a c u t a on t h a f i n a l # b a f o r a a w ord w h i ^ takas y rddhi in

tha fir s t s y l l a b l a o f t h a s e c o n d tazm b y P . V Z Z * 3 « 1 2 m d 13.

T h a a x . s g i v a n b y ]£• a s •
%

p SrvaPw calakah * b a l o n g l n g to tha a a s t a m Pancal a s *

aparapao calakah •b a l a n g l n g t o tha w a a t a m P a S c £ * t^a*

u ttarap ^calA ah ■ bal'ioglng t o the northern P an calak ah *

d a k y ln ap aa c alric a h 'b e l o n g i n g to the a o a th e m Panc^aa*

a a r v a p i c a l a ka h *C M isi8tin g s n t ir e ly o f P ^ c l r i a a *

are n ot a tt e s t e d . Bo the proper accent cannot be traced ,

The e x . sarvao ap calakah is tatpuru^a fay P . Z Z . 1 . 4 9

and o thers by P .Z Z .l f O .

33S. P .V Z.2.139 - gatikarakopapadat kr£ (taj^uruae uttarwadjMa

prakrUgyert)

Zn a t a t p g r u y ^ e p .« a w o rd e n d in g In a a ffix

preaervaa it a o r ig in a l accent# when p r e c e d e d b y an

in d a c lin a b la c a lla d g a t i ( P .Z .4 .6 0 ) o r a karaka o r upapada

(P .Z Z Z .1 .9 2 ).
 33 V

435) <tikrai»y« *h«vlng passed kMiyond, tatpuruss

(P .Z Z .2 .1 8 > •

yiJgftnr* PfsiftftrffA E^yis iohoti p»w a

gvaX bhyo l o k « b h v o y a j ^ a a n o b h r a t r v y a n p r a n u d a f

ftral. 8»a. 0 .2 .3 .3 )
♦

AX80 Xn ^£*J9£* 2»5a2«30*33

436) adrlbhid *spitting aountainc or clouds*

ZE Pg«th«na1a rtara b rh a sp atlran glraso

5SS* 6»73*1*

437) sttkara *«asy dh> ba dona** tatpurusa (P.IX.2.19^ t

ava no valaruia r a th a w :3 s 4 a ^ ~ iti part.

(f£ . Saw. 8 .8 0 .6 )

The word kr—ya is f^>iMd by tha affix l^raP # whteti

is tha substitution of Ktva and the syllable bafora the
affix has acuta by P.VZ.1.193. The word bhid is fomed by the
affix KVIP to bhid and tha has acute on the final by
P.VZ. 1.162. The «ord kara is fozmed by khala to kr« fu
by P.ZZZ.3.126 and the syllable before the affix has acute
by P.VZ.1.193.
"I
33tt

Th« ex.s 9lv«n by £• as -

*
prakaraKah 'o f t h a t k in d *

prakaraon * traattaa*

•t c . a r « M ot a t t e s t e d . As t h e e x . d u a k a r a h

'd i f f i c u l t * la a ttested la 1 6 .S .6 .* ao t h e a c c e n t

cannot be traced. A ll the above e x .s a r e fo xm ed b y t h e

L it a ffix e s and h a s a c u t e b e f o r e t h e a f f i x b y t h e r o l e
■

P .V Z .1 .1 9 3 .

3 3 6 .P .V Z .2 .1 4 4 - t h a t h a q h a n k t a 1 av 1 1 r a k O T a n fa iatik a rak o p a p a d ^

antodattaa)

The final of the second siember has acute In the

verbal nouns endln? In tha. atha^ <3HaW « ^•sSj> Itra and

when preceded by a oatl. a karaka or an upapada.

438) aunltha *w e ll- c O T d u c t e d * tatpurusa (P .I I .2 .1 8 ).

l i 2H 2£ £ «2 •P t a r l k s i Qyakhyad g a b h l r w e p j

nr v ^ efiiESh SEithfih

(m^ • Sam. 1 .3 S .7 ).

A ls o In T a l . B r . 2 . 8 . 6 . 2 .

The ex.
439) avabhrtha 'c a r r y i n g o f f Is attested in H<|. 1 8 . 2 1

^ ^ .J B r . 3 .2 .2 .2 7 a n d T a ^ .A .^ 2 .1 3 .1 .
 33y

440) gyaaatha ’ dv allln g p l«e«*

tatpttntf ( P .Z Z .2 .1 8 )

0
Payantl a ado h av lr d h ^ a n y •» «

tatkalpm ran ti

(^ » u «S iw « 9 .< .7 )

A ls o i n £ a . B r . 2 . 3 e l . 9

Thtt mx,

•4 1 ) upavaaatha * a faat->day* la a t t e a t a d in

^aeBjr#

442) aaada *a f o o t a t o o l *

tatp uru aa ( k > .Z I .2 .1 8 )

a aw aaada udcrltho ' paarayah

(S a u .S a a . 1 5 .3 .8 )

443) Pttruhuta * i n v o k « d toy many* (Hatna o f S n d ra )

tatPttrua a P . I I . 2*19)

a a a in n a h a n t a a t p a t i h puruhSto w arutvan no

bhavaty in d r a S t l

( ^ . sm . 1 . 100 . 6)
ALao in * S £ * ^ ^ awd 5 .2 * 3 .

444) dtt^rta 'w r o n g l y do na*

tatPuruaa (P. 11.2.18)

v ad a v irv a d ap ic y a a davaao a a t i

(F ^« S W . 8 .4 7 .1 3 )

A la o in 4 .1 .4 .5 and T a ^ .A « 1 0 a l « 8 .
 34U

445) prakhatfa 'd e v o u rin g *, te tp u r ttaa (P .Z Z .2 .1 8 )

•v a n r b h ir In d r a h Bttsrgva»va
gricfo abht ■ it r ln o bhut
(iBC.aw .1 .1 7 8 .4 )

446) a ava h w a 'd r iv in g h o n r * * ', ta tp u r u aa d P .IX .2 .1 9 )

p r a tv a r d h ir ya jSanaw ra th m a w

1 £ * 1 0 .2 6 .5 }

447} prasava * th c p re s a ln g o u t*« t a t p u r u f a (P .II.2 .1 8 )

na v a r t a v prasavah sarcrataktah Xlia yur v lp t p

nadyo j o h a r l t l
SflSl* 3.33.4)

448} ancruay>a * th « thum b*» ta tp u ru a a P .Z I.2 .1 9

a y a t a v a M l v m r S f y i r o i v a iv ln m w iw lte ta a w w
n a n iv lr y a angulavab aarvaav anqusy>aw u p a n l q ^ a t l

^ESw*fi2S*

Thm mx.B giren by K« as •

prabhadah *a p lIttin g *
kaathabhadah * e la a v ln g o f wood*
r a i iu b h a d ^ * e la a v ln g o£ rope*
dS radagatah ' coailng from a f a r *
atapaauskah * d r la d by th e sun*
 34i

prakaay^i *d«stxuctloa *

p ralay ltraw *« n i n s t n m a n t fo r c a ttin g o ff*

iU ia d iifto '• Jack- aas*

g£gr?ffe
prahraah *ehaarful *

ara not a t t e s t a d , Aa t h e a x . e ▼taualcah •▼ ary d ry *

p ralay ah ‘ v ic to ry * and qovryah • a b u ll* ara a tta s ta d

in • 1 • 15» §iSBL* A* 2*17 w d Q a u » K i • • So» 28«S«

It l a n o t p o s s ih la to tra c a th e a c c a n t .

337. P .V X * 2 .1 4 5 - a u p a a w a t ktah fa tt a r a p a d a w a n to d a ttw i)

T h a p a a t p a r t i c i p l a Itta h a s a c u t a on t h e f i n a l w han

it la precadad by j u o r b y a w o r d w i t h w h ic h t h a s a c o n d

n a m b a r i s co m p a r a d .

44f) aukrta *«a rito rio u a act*, t a t p u r u ya ( P .X I .2 .1 8 )

a atv aw ca mma r a d d h a ca a a »».

• ••• guXtaro ca wa sukvtm ca aa yainana kalpantaw

0 ta »3<P * 1 8 .5 )

Mao in 6 a .B r .l.6 «1 .1 9 and Tai.A . 8 .7 .1

Tha othar ax.a giyaa by |^. a* •>

aubhukt^ *wall aatan*

aupltwi *wall dmnk*

v r k a v a lu p t S w * d a s h upon aa a %rolf on h i s p r a y *

i '
 ■ ijih g v ln a rd ltii *li(m *8 xoarlng*

«re not a t t « s t « l. 80 t h « p r o p e r acc«Nit c a n n o t b « t r a c « d »

3 3 8 , P * V Z « 2 , 1 4 7 - pravrd<3toedI!om ca Octantgai a t t ; « r a p « d «

Tha w ords p ra v rd d h a «tc. m dlng I n j(ta have acu te

on th e f i n a l * - •

450) k av ia aa ta 'p r o n o a n e e d b y wlae-aien*

tatpttrua a C P . Z Z .i . 3 2 >

etac cana tvo j i cllcetad efjm gatyo ■antrab

rofhavan,

1.1S2.2)

^ I
452) pcnarutayuta *aev ed o r m ended a g ain *

tatp uruaa (lP « X Z » 2 .t 8 )

ten a p iin aru taYu taw v a a o d e y jw

< H ai. s « i 1 « 7 ,2 )

452) p u n a in l^ r t a . * re p a ire d o r M m b l e d a g a in *

tatp g n ia a P .IZ .2 ,1 8 .

yejttg y a j o a a y a £«■ rdd^al^ p un arn lak rto ratho

d a k yinaj p un aC Titav utai v a a a h ..........

itv a o in lh o trai lu h o ti*

(yj i . sm .1 .5 .2 .4 .)

1. ' The word punar is aati by the vt. of P.Z.4.60

- A
... {
 348

1h l 8 1 « an S x r t l a a n r . so by t h i s rule the

•x .s p o n a t n l gicrta a n d p u n a ru tarttta ara j u a t i f l a d .

1
n i a a s a o f £|[ l a radundant.

THa a x . a g lv a n hara aa -

pravr ^ a ' d a v a lo p o d * la attaatad In K a t h a » S « a > 9 « 1 9 «

and w i t h o u t a cc a n t# pravukta 'h a z n a a a o d *

la a iralla ble * w ith o u t a c c a n t* in K a t h a .S i a 9 4 .1 7 *

M .B r . 2 .2 .1 0 » Pra.PP. 5 .6 . and 3 7 .1 6 , prAvukta,

w h ic h ra ta ln a i t s o r ig in a l a cc a n t b y P .V Z * 2 .4 9 , la fo u n d

in 6 a .B r . 5 .S .2 .I . and avahlta *co n £ ln «d w ith in * la

a t t a a t a d in w . sam . 1 .1 0 S .1 7 «nd l a .B r . 3 .€ .2 .9 .«

w h ic h praaanraa It a o r ig in a l accan t by P . V Z . 2 . 4 9 .

3 3 9 .P .V Z .2 .1 S 0 - ano b t M v a k a n a a v e c a n a h (k a r d c a t
^ t
p a ran u t t a r a p a d a a a n t o d a t t i )

Tha aacond « a n b « r o f a cp. a n d ln g in tha a f f i x

a n a a n d d a n o t l n g an a c t i o n In the ab atrac t o r tha o b ja c t

(l .a . barring t h e a a n a a o f a p a a a iv a a d jo e tlv a ) haa

a c u t a o n th e f i n a l whan k a r a k a . o iantion ad by P . V Z . 2 . 1 4 6 .

precedes*

The e x .a aunp llod by K« aa i

o d a n a lr t»1a n aa 'e a t i n g b o i l e d r ic e *

1. SM PCAa P.65»
 344

pavahp«p«a *d r in k in g w at«r*

c a n d a a a p r lv T O O t t k a l•p a n a w *«n««rlng o f sandal a n d panlcian

Italico n *
»
raiabho^apah 'kin g's food*

are not attastod, othar ax.s also are not availabla.

Tharafore« It la vary difficult to daclda the accant.

Tha ax. payahpanaa Is ta tp g n iaa P .X I .2 .1 9 «id

* A-
o t h a r s by P . X I * 2 . 8 «

3 4 0 . P .V Z .2 .1 5 1 - aatiS tin ia StS iiiiag a ^^

krltflh

( k ara k atP arw i uttarapadaw antodattam )

Tha words andlng in aiao or KtlM af f ixas and tha words

yyakhrana, say ana, asm a, s^anj> !£r$ta_ as wall as i j i A *

•t c . have acute on tha final at tha and of a ep, whan

preceded by a word denoting karaka retatim .

453) purusahttti *an in v o ca tio n a d d re sse d to m m *

t a t p u n isa ^ •Z I .2 ,8 ).

p u n isa h u tlr asva p r lv a t a s ia g n a y k sw iav ate purodasan

ayt a k a p ^ a w n i g v a p e d ..........

The ex.
454) pranahttti an o b l a t i o n to 5 pranas * is a t t e s t e d in

T a l e J ^ 5 * 4 «4 *
 34b

4 55) t tp a r la a y a a *an « lo v a t« d r e s t i n g p l a c « * .
t a tp u r u y a CP. ZZ. 1 . 5 7 )

ra d t tp a r lw ip iw a h a ra n ti ■vagaaw aira ta n a

lolcaai aya n tn dha.

( & a u .s a a .9 .< > 9 )

4 56) v a lg a h o t^ *th « o f f a r a r « t a a a c r i f i c a *

t a t p u r u ya ( P .Z Z .2 .9 ) .

p ra y a ln a h o t a r « n u fak a p r a a a d ^ a a ra v o brh at

(^ . Sam. 8 .9 .1 7 ) .

4 57) ra th a k rtta * purchagad f o r th a p r i c a of a c h a r io t* #

t a tp u r u aa ( P .Z Z .1 .3 2 )

ra n la a t a l l r a t h a k r lt a w awrtaw va d a b h a a a liw .

S a u »Saw • 1 1 . 6 . 2 3 .

The a x .a givan toy K. aa -

rathavarfa 'high-way*
aakatavartma * a xoad for cart*

panialkrtSh * the tioik of pai^ini*

APlaallkrtlh ' tha %fork of A p i^i*

1* According to yPK , it ia 11.8.23.

 34U

etc* ar« not attested. The ex.s such e« aceryegthana

*a ea t fo r m ^azya*, ^drayalakah * t h e % fo rsh lp p e r o f

guesta* a n d It a r e t a r a d h y a p r ic a *mtttaal teacher* are attested

in <3o»Bjr> l « 2 a l « V a * Dh»2Ji* 1 5 *1 1 # V i a P h .s u * 9 9 *1 8 and

A p a . I)h»Stt» 1 .2 9 .8 re sp e c tiv e ly , so th e p r o p e r a cc e n t can n o t

be traced. The ex. ooathana is attested In T a i. saA. 1 .1 .9 .1

and 2 a i .B r . 3 .2 .9 .3 # in n h ic h the second Member preserves

its o rig in a l a cc«it bf P .^ .2 .1 3 9 .

3 4 1 . P .V Z * 3 * 1 9 “ n e n s i d d h a b a d h n a t l su ca fsaptam yah uttarapade

aS^)

Th e l o c a t iv e en d in g is not re ta in e d b e fo r e a stem

e n d in g in ^ b e f o r e t h e t»ord s i d d h a and b e fo r e a w ord

d e r i v e d from b a n d h .

458) s t h a n d il a s a v i n *v ho s l e e p s on t h e b e r e g r o u n d * as a

vow*

sth a n d ila sa v i anitvasi v a s a t i m v a s a t

(V a . D h .S tt. 1 0 .1 1 - 1 2 )
I

459) lo k a s id d h a 'u n i v e r s a l l y a<k«ltted* tatparusa

(P .Z Z .1 .4 1 )

lo k a a id d h a m a rh itaa cen w a n t r a fapv ah kathaaavat

Q ^ .Q f .£ . 4 1 .6 )
 34 V

460) q rlvab adh a

tatp u n ix (P .X I .1 .4 0 )

T«dang paygy praySy^ qriyabedhw c n i aw aiinl lok«

asIzsE sa
3»3*8«J*4)
2
Paw<>aii4h« 'H a * * o f a « a c r i f i c « *

tatpuruaa. (F .Z Z .2 .1 9 )

ttchta t e valna hotra tad l a t a y

(kmx.S ^ . 1 1 .7 .1 9 )

T h « a x .s 9 lv e n by K . aa *

■thaiyd i l a v a r t l 'w h o • x l a t i s on th a g r o u n d .

•t c . ar« not attaatad.

soaa u a « the word cakrabandha aa an e x . undar th is

a p h o r is m and t h e w o r d b a n d h a l a d e riv e d by the a f f i x aC

%
iJfm. Z Z Z .1 . 1 3 4 ) T h e w o r d w h i c h m e n t i o n e d I n p . v x . 3 . 1 3

l a d e r i v e d by t h e a f f i x (3Hali.

1. aaptam l I t l a vo aavlbh ^at aiiaaaah K .o n P . V Z . 3 . 1 9 .

2. A c c o r d in g t o VPK th is l a com pounded b y P . I Z . 2 . 1 9 .

3. cakrabandhafa i t l k a c ld u d a h a ra n ti. t a t pacady

a ja n ta m draat a f w n a h a n a n t e h i b a n d h e c a v i b h a aa

(P .V Z .3 .1 3 ) Itjt uktam . C A . 7 ^ 'Q .3 ./^ )

 348

3 4 1 « .P .V Z .)* 4 3 - qhatttPa I c a l p a c e l a d b r t t v a o o t r i a t a h « t « « u
00
gys^laagass Issnsi^

tiaiiltaBaatiJt)

A %«oztl and ln9 in the fa n ia ln e a ffix bacom aa

a to r t b a fo ra tha a f f ix a s tarap, tam aP fa h a ). rapaP, kalp aP

and b a fo ra c a l a « brova« qotra* lata and h a ta . w han t h a

f a m l n l n a w o r d c o n a i a t a o f two o r m ora s y l l a b i a a a n d h aa an

a q u i v a l a n t a n d u n ifo r m a a a c u l i n a .

n i a a x . a g i v a n b y |C. aa «

brah aan lcall /

brahaianlbrttva / >daf«M ad Brah m in woman <

ii£ihSi»i2SS£i^

b r a h m a n im a t a *c o n aid arad as a b r ah m in woman*

aremoyy)'

ara not a tt a s ta d , othar « x ,s alao a ra n o t fo u n d .

T h a a x . a br a h m a n im a ta v n d b r a h m a n ih a t a a r a co m p o u n da d b y

F .Z Z .1 .5 7 and o thar d a r iv a tiv a a by P . Z I . 1 . 5 3 .

34ib .p .v z. 3.44 - ffjtd|a» h f/m is x s & s s jf^ r ^ (smsikfi

£ a ra ^h £ |^h )

Zn a l l t h a r e m a in in g f a m i n i n a t#ords c a l l a d n a d i

P « Z .4 ,3 .4 7 « tha su b a titu tio n o f s h o r t v ow al undar tha p ra cad ing

c ir c u m s t a n e a a is o p tio n a l.
 34y

Mhat are th« £ •§ ! in this m l * 7 Tlios« f«ailiiln«a

which are not foxaied bf long j[ Oil) and called as nadi

and those faalnines which end in £ but consists of one

1
syllable*

1C« has not Mentioned any ex. with the words cel a*

bnnra« qotra# nata and hata# having the aboTe Mentioned

words* we never cone across 4say ex. ending in the above

\
Mentioned words in ^ m tiao index also.

341e-P.VX.3.45 - ualtas ca

^ ahadiytt enyatarasyaw hrasvah )

The fenlnlne ^ Otli) added to a word fozmed by e

tad<»ilf- affix having an indicatory £ or « is optlmially

shortened before the qha etc. (P .V Z .3 .4 3 ).

K . has not given any ex. with the words cela> bruva^
qotra. Mata and hate, we do not find a single ex. ending

in these above Mentioned words« having indicatory or r

in J»b tfltlMO index also.

The use of C}resolves Mbiguity by s^arating it

2
fron the preceding rule p .v z .3 .4 4 .

1. c f . iPi ca va nadI nvantsM ca vad ekW .

K. on P.VZ.3.44«

2. s e e PCA^ p . 6 S «
 350

342. P .V X .3 .S 0 - h rdU w r as v h rll^flcha v a d « il a » « y i

1 ^ l a a u b a titttta d f o r h rdaya^ b a fo ra lakh a and

a ffix e s yaT. jf§ and bafo ra l a a a .

Tha a x .a g iv a n by a s h rllrtchah 'h a a r t - f a r r o w *

hr lla a a h * p a lp ita tlc m o f heart* ^

are not a tte a ta d .

The e x .

462) h rddyotana ' breaker of the hearts* tatp u ru aa

(P .1 I « 2 .1 9 ) is f o u n d tn $ a u . s « m . 5 .2 0 .1 2 a nd

463) h rdbala 'h i t t i n g the heart* la a tte s te d in §aa«

SMS S .ie .8 .

The e x .s hr l l e k h a h la tatpuruaa by P . X Z .2 .1 9

hf l l a f a h by P . Z X . 2 . 8 .

Prosi t h e a t t a a t a d e x . s If ia ip lle a t h a t t h e a u b a t l t o t l o a

&$SS1S ^ a b o v e n i« it i o n e d %#orda l a

not Jaa tlfie d .

3 4 3 . P .V Z .3 .» 2 - p ^ d a s g a p a d ;j y ;t l q o p a h a t a s u

Pad la s t t b a t itu te d f o r p ^ a . befo re all* ati. qa

a n d HBSiSSta.

1. According to some it neana also hiccup*

 351

464) padati *fo o t - 0o l d i « r * t a t p g m aa ( P .Z Z « 2 .1 9 )«

..........v a a ^ r j u a
qatya • •• b ralw ap rav aaaidrap arldh aaatam X aro ti

(kani,(3t,su» 1 .6 .1 18 )

T iM o t h e r a x . a g i v a n b y K . aa ->

p ad a ilh )
} * fo o t- ao ldlar*
Esasastt )

padopahatah * k l c k « d o r stru c k by t h « foot*

are n o t a t t a s t o d .

Tha e x . padopahatah ia t a t p u n iaa by P .X Z .1 .3 2 and

o t h e r two e x . a by P . Z Z . 2 . 1 9 .

The e x .a p a d a ilh and p adagah f i r s t oectar In E M .6 . 7 5 a .

3 4 4 . P .V Z .3 .5 4 - h l m ^ j s i h a t i f u ca (p a d a s a b d a w r a p a d a d e a a h )

pad ia su b stitu te d fo r pada. befo re h i« a , k asin and

h a ti.

The e x .a g iv e n by as -

p a d d h i«a a 'c o l d n e s s o f t h e feet*

p atk a slo ab ‘ w a lk in g p ain - fu lly *

p addh atih »fo o t- st««ke*

are not a tt e s t e d .
 352

T h « a b o v * a e n t l o n c d tix.8 a r « t a t p u r a a a b f P .Z X .2 .8 *

P .Z Z .2 .1 9 and p .X l « l , 3 2 r a s p a c t l v e l y a n d f i r s t ocxrur i n

KK. 7«4, i|C_ 3 0 . » , a n d Bhft, J . 4 d rasp ectlv aly. Th«

M aan iny o f p e tk a a ln is a fo o tm an in Bha. 3 .4 d .

3 4 5 . F . V Z . 3 . S 6 - v a q h o a w a i a r a a a b d a »tt (p l U a s y a p a d a d a a a h )

pad is p ra fara h ly su b stitu tad fo r pada« bafo ra

<Thoya» s iia ra and aabda»

Tha a x .s g iv a n by as -

padorhosah / }
* * ) * t h a fo o t - s t a p s *
padaghosjh )

paamiarah / )
_ ) *Biix«3 W ith faat*
p ad a aia ra h }

pacchabdah / )
* ) • fOOt-St49S*
padaaabdah )

ara not attastad*

Tha ax. P an siiarah / p ^a a isra h is tatpurysa

by P . Z Z . 1 .3 1 and o thars b y P . Z l . 2 . 8 .

346. P .V Z . 3 . 5 7 - gdakaayodiih £ S B J S z 5b

uda is s u b s t i t u t a d f o r udsika# w han it danotas a n M ia .

 353

465) udawaha *th e c lo a d o f w ater*

tatp urufa (P «Z Z *2 «8 )

tuqro ha b h a jy u a eav ln p d an i^h c r a r U • na k a ^ l o

§jA, 1 .1 1 6 .3

ALao l a T a 4 .A « 1 .1 0 .2 . and B au . q r . s S . 3 .9 .S .
»■

466) ttdavaha *the clo u d *

ta tp u r u ya (P .I I .2 .2 9 )

ttttra v a h a a t a aiaruta a d ap n itah

(& a u . sa w . 1 8 .2 .2 2 )

Tha a x . udayahaaah ia attaatad In T a i .B r . 2 .5 * 5 .3

and tha a x . audavaha i a fo u n d In A P .4 3 .4 .5 1 .

3 4 7 . P .V I .3 .5 8 » p a y a aw aa a v a h a n a d h i y i c a

(ttdakaaya u d a )

ttda l a a u b s t i t u t a d f o r udtfca# b a f o r a paraw « v aa a^ v ah w ia

and < h l.

467) ttdapayyi *b y c x a a h l n ? In w atar*« t a t p u t m pa C P .Z Z .2 .1 9 )

a a v a d l qarbhaift n a d a d h l t a aar^hiwrah ^atapgypya

A m tttthapya caturtlie* hanl fn a t ^jg

n lg a y a w B d a p a a j g p j a t g j dakainaay^im n aalkay ap a a in ca tl

- *1 Y « Q f a d h l .......... jagrabhflg

(l^a. Or.- - 1.13.1)

 354

1
468) ttdMdhi *o c e « D * f tparusa 0 P *Z I*2«19)

IJL d i d y t t f d ttdadhlr n i d h i

Sa«. 3 8 .2 2 )

■t
Also In Qo.flr« 2 .2 *5 «nd Bh«. Qr.8 a .2 .S .4 .
■

T h« other e x .* 9lT«n by X. -

udavahana *a clottd*

ttdavaaa *r8ald«Q ce in w a t e r

are not a tt e s t e d .

But the ex.

469) udakaTaaa 'residence in water* ts attested in

Va. Ph. sS. 29*6, in which ada is not substituted

for gdaJca.
t
T h e a b o v e m e n t io n e d e x . s f i r s t o c c u r in J | ,1 9 .3 0 a

and MB. S . 1 6 7 .2 0 c r e s p e c tiv e ly .

3 4 8 .P .V Z .3 .6 0 • lanthattdanasaktttbindttvaIraMiaraharavi

vadhaqahestt ca (udaXasva udah sam inayae )

uda Is optionally substituted for udaka* before

■antha. odana. salctu. bindo^ Taira, bhara. hara. vlvadha.

1. T h e m e w iln g o f u d a d h i as *Jar* is fo u n d i n . Saiii

7 .9 4 .1 2 . B u t a c c o r d i n g to orasftnan ^ . ) M o r te r b u c h
(Zun ^ e d a ) t h e m e a n in g o f the c p . fo u n d i n the
BK. sm&g is *c lo ud * •
 35b

470) ttdaw m th a * a l x t u r * w it h w ater*#

tatPttruya ( P .Z I .1 .3 2 )

dadtea cad dadhlaan th o *ttdbhla cad udaaanthah

EiECllfl SSI £gg?ffY.lf S5S-££SMaLf2S!izii d fy « » y

tv ati.

(j a l .g r . 1 .9 1 .3 8 )

T h a a x . u d a k a m a n th a Is not attastad.

471) udaudana *rlce b o U d In w atar*

t atp u ru aa (P .Z Z .1 .3 4 )

udaudani udakanaudanaw p acay ltv a udak— v lnaadani

^ ^ aa •

paka»y a»«»bh av ana tagya praptav apy g d a k a a r a h a w

k alrad ln lttrarth u

( g a . ^ . 14 . 9 . 4 . 1 5 )

A lso I n B r . tfp. 6 . 4 . 1 6 a nd K a u . l u . 1 3 8 .2 .

T h a a x . ttdakaadana l a n o t found.

472) u d a b in d u 'w a t e r d r o p *« tatpgm sa (P .Z Z .2 .8 )

haras ta l a v ln a lif Itl s r u v a n o d a v In d a A p ra tin a ra tl

d a d h y a jvayo h

(V a .^ r .S t t . 1 .5 .2 .1 9 )

T h a « x . ttdakablndtt Is not atta sta d .

473) ttdavaira • w atar> sp ou t** tatp u ru aa C P .X I .2 .8 )

t a ta utthava t r lra h n a udayalran p ra h a r a ti

47.31.
 35G

Th« « x . u d iX a v a lra is not «tt«s t«d .

oth«r Mc.s g t v m by K • •

gdakaaktu / )
)
udakaaaktu^ ) * b a r l « 7 - w a t «r

ttdabharah / a clottdt

udakabharah

adsi^rah /
* f e t c h i n g w ater*
ttdakaharah

ttdavWadhah / )
* ) *a yoka usad in carrying water*
ttdakavlvadhah )

ttdaqahah / ) * diving into watar*

udakaa^ah )

ara not attaatad ,

Tha a x . u d a v iv a d h a h / udakavlvadhah is

t a t p u r u aa P * Z I * 2 .8 udakaaaktu by P .Z X .1 .3 1 and o t h a r a

by P .Z l .2 .8 .

Tha a x .8 udabhara. udakabhara« udaaaktu*

udaaaha. udakao^a u d a k a v a Ir a u d a k a m a n th a and

ttdricaudana f i r s t o c c u r in AS »4«10 < 5 9 «1 7 ),

M a i .S . 1 9 ,1 4 9 , M aPur. 2 9 .1 3 4 , EM 6 . 8 2 ^ . C f i .5 .2 .7 0

J a i . 4 .3 .1 7 1 (3 0 9 «1 4 > / (3 0 9 .1 5 ) r a s p a c t iv e ly and o th e rs

in £ a i . 4 .3 .1 7 1 (3 0 9 ,1 7 ) ,
 35V

349. F .V Z * 3 « 6 1 - Dco h r a « v o * n v o aalgyaava

A c c o r d in g to t h e o p i n i o n o f Q ^ a v a « a short

▼ow«l ia sa b a titu ta d f In a e p .« b a fo r e the second aanbar*

f o r t h e l o n g jjc v o w els (i< £ « r ) « u nless it is the lo n g

▼owel o f the fe m in in e a f f i x ^ flfti) •

t

T h e e x . s e i t e d b y |C« as

q rw an lp utrah / )
) t h e son o f the le a d e r o f the
2 £ jg B «iE !u tr fih )
) coRBRunity*

brahroabandgptttrah / )
) t h e son o f a o n w o r th y Brahm in*
brahroabandhuptttrah )

are not a tt e s t e d . O ther e x .s also are not

a v a ila b le .

These e x .s a r e tatPttrus a by P . Z t . 2 . 8 .

3 9 0 . P .V I . 3 .8 9 « d r a d r s a v a t u su (s a n w a s v a sah )

sa ia s u b s t i t u t e d f o r sasiana befo re d|k , drsa and

the a f f i x v a t .

474) sadrtc *si«ila r*« tatpurusa (P .I Z .2 .1 9 )

t a i l e d yuJau n a sadrg v abates taaaad v ip a r in it a u

v a h iy a A a a u b h a v a t a s taa m a d u b h a v a t o d a n t a h svadam te.

(S j^.B r . 4 . 1 . 1 1 }

Also in iOi^.5.14.1. 6.32.

 358

The «x. aadrn ts foand in Apa.ir.^. 16.23.7.

475) dadr^a t< tp a n i« « (^ .Z I .1 .5 7 )

s iiiih

< 6 a .B £ .9 .5 « l e l 2 )

A la o la K a « s a m . 2 9 .7 « and t o a . A r .S u . 7 .1 S .5 *

3 5 1 .P .V Z .3 .9 9 - A aa g ^y jtr tly M th a g jfg n y a ffy y ^ g ? .8 ? F ? ? ? g < ^ r -

athitotattkotik^tfcarMacchaatt

T h a M ord anva g a t a t h a a u g a a n t dUK« bafo ra a a la »

q g th ?^ eg th ita * ataalca. Sti> k S r a k a and r ^ a

aa w a l l aa b a f o r a t h a a f f i x c h a (iv a ) # whan i t la n a ith a r

u aa d in tha g a n it iv a n o r in in a tu a a n ta l•

Tha a x . a g lv a n b y K aa -

anv adaalh * a bad d a a ira *

anvadaaa * a b a d h o p «*

aavadaatha * c a r a f o r othera*

a n v a d aa th ita h *d w «Ilia g on o t h a n *

anvadutaukah * a n x io u a f o r ao aeth ln g alaa*

a n v a d u tih * p ro ta etio n fo r othera*

^vatkaraXah * m a k in g n i a t a k a a *

anvadraaah * ang er f o r othera*

ara n o t a t t a a t a d .
 35b

Th« «x« w d aath ltah ! • tatpuruy by P .Z Z .1 .3 2

and othara by P .X 1 .1 5 7 ,

3 5 2 . P .V X .3 .1 1 6 - nahivrtlvrylVY^lhi.rttclaahttaniyu kvau

(pgrvapadaaye djrqh^b aawhitayam )

A long votrail. is aabatitut«d for the final rovml

of the preceding word« before the veiba nah. vKjb, rrm ,

w ad h rue, aah and tan, when these roots take the affix

476} ttpanah *a ahoe* ta tp u r u aa C P *X I«2.18)

antar i rtyor dhatte *ntavannadyad anvataraw

jggmahM kuryjta

(lCayia«aaw> 2 1 .7 )

A lao in ^ a « ^ r* 5*5«3»7« and XfAf. 9«1#24*

The ex. parinah 'receptacle or box belonging to a

carriage* ia available in FK. saA 1 .3 3 .8 , Sa.Br.

2 .3 .1 .3 9 and H ^ . | r . ^ . 1 .5 .1 3 .

477) ttpavr t •r e tu r n *
aotne anoirah aataa te aantv^vrtah aahaaraw ta

ttpavrtah
(Hm.smk .12.8)

Alao in K au. sS. 7 2 .1 4 .

 36U

478) p w r» ‘ rainy ta tp u ru aa (P .X Z .2 .1 8 )

Z 2 y»J«n to *bhSt abhuccharad abhud I t i

xiliss AS
<£££•££•£&• 8*4.13)

A la o l a M a i . S a w . 1 .1 0 .8 and T a i . B r . I .8 .4 .2 .

479) w ao ia v ld h 'w o u n d a d i n a v ita l ap o t* tatpgraaa

( P .Z I .2 .1 9 )

mermavldhai^ rozttvatan a u p a r n a l r a d a n t a d a a c lt a m

mrdiJbaA attyaniin.

|au. saw. 1 1 .1 0 .2 6

A la o in A . P r a . 3 .4 .I .

Tha ax.

480) hrdav avidh 'h a a r t p l a r c i n ? ' ia a t t e a t a d in

RK . Sam . 1 .2 4 .8 * ^ .B r . 4 .4 .S .S * and B a u . i r .s u .

8 .1 9 .1 3 . Tlia a x .

481) § v a v ld h ‘ d o ^p iarcar* ia fo u nd in mJ . Saa.

2 3 ,4 6 and P ia . 3 .9 7 .

482) atirc *vazy much * tatpuruaa CP.IX.2.18)

maaakan kaaair indran avapaaa . . .

.... bahubhyaa l a m b il a n a r a n v a a aoniia

ru d ra n r o r a b h y iw pugaqat dorbhyai a av in a anaabhyljwi.

(Mal. saai. 3.15.3)

1. According to VPK. it ia 11.12.26.

 36i

Th« ttx,

483) a tlrc * h or««s f« llo e k o r kn««*

it fo u n d i n W a . s « l 2 S .3 .

484) r t i a d h * e o a q u o r i n g «n«nii«B*

ta to u n iy a O P .X Z .2 .1 9 )

b i b h a v a K i t r i v a t a u o r a d a b h i p r a b h a n o i a ah

m s j^a h

.am . 8 ,4 5 .3 5 )

A lso in ££• 1 1 .4 .3 ,

A i^A . S .2 .4 . a n d A av a« ^ r .s S . S .1 6 .2 .

Th a o t h e r a x . s g i v a n b y |C« a a <-
>

n iv rt * tfi i n h a b i t a d c o u n t r y *

ttpavra * a p p r o a c h in g t h a r a i n y a a a so n *

n iru k * It t s t r a le a s *

ate. ara n o t a t t e a t a d .

3 5 3 . P .V Z Z .1 .3 7 - aaaaaa»nan Purva htwo Iv a p

iJraP la sub atltu tad fo r Ktva in a cp. but

n o t a f t a r naii.

485) prakrtya * t o b e d o n e ** t a t p u r u aa (P .Z I .2 .1 8 ).

adattap Itmrm k ycchra carann abhratyw o

anatvam i t y e t a d g a y a t . (s a «B r . 1 .8 .4 )
 3Gk!

Th« • * .

486} pr»hrty * to b« thrown* is atteatttd in W i . s i i .

1 .4 .1 0 * y_al. B£. 1 . 6 .3 . 1 0 and IJm 1 7 .7 .1 1 ,

Th« other «x*a givan by aa -

para^atahKrtya * to put aaida*

nanakrt^a * dotag various*

dvidhakrtra • naklng two*

are not attastad.

Theaa ax.a ara conpovm ded b y P . I I . 2 , 2 2 ,

354* p .v i l l . 1 .3 8 * k t v ^ i chandaai Octvah)

m tha vadaa Ktva as wall as LvaP is substitutod

for ktva« but not bafora naff.

487) paridhapayitva 'causing to pat on ca garment*#

tatpurasa ( P .Z I .2 . 1 8 ) .

punrasvaomer ante nidhava krsnaa vaso valananaa

^ paridhapayitva nva raabhavivaitiai luhoti

(|fCay>a. San .1 1 .1 0 )

Tha a x . pratyarpayitra *causing to giva back* ia

attested in ^a u . Sam. 1 2 .2 .5 $ .

488) uddhrtya *to take for oneself* tatpuru^a (P. 1 1 .2 .1 8

 3 Ga

t a t a eva praocaia ttddhrtra n v a v a a a y a o n lto tra a luhayad

a th i^ lm a n t r a v t .

Mai. S a n .1 .8 .8 .

A lao in A i.B r . 5.26« A i.A . 5 .1 .6 aad llp .6 » 4 .1 9 .

3 5 5 .P .V Z IZ .3 .8 2 - aatnah atutaOoaiaaoaiah (aamaaa artcaraava

reSrdhanYah )

f i a a u b a tlta ta d f o r th « £ of atu t« atoma and aowa

in a e p . whan pracaded by th a word a q n l.

489) a o n la t o t 'a a a c r i f ic a f o r th e p r a ia e o f Agrni*,

ta tp g n ia a (P .Z I.2 .1 9 ).

taayaom iatud aq n l^ toraah pratharaaw ahar b h a v a ti

1 3 .7 .1 .3 )

A lao in T a i . S ^ I. 7 . 2 . 5 . and Aava. § r .s u . 1 1 .2 .1 0 .

1

490) aqniytoaia *name o f a a a c r i f ic a * , ta tp u r u aa < P .Z I.'

2.8)

acroina a^ a h a o n iytoaiah ta a v a o n lyta d ^ g jia t ^ M h

p rath a aaa a h a r b h a v a ti.
1 3 . 7 * 1 . 3 .)
A lao in T a i. Sgw. 1 .6 .9 .1 and A g v a .£ r .s ^ 5 .2 0 .8 .
 ic ^r^
3G4\
I . < > I

T h * other mx, g i v e n b y jc.

a q n le o m e h * name o f • •a c r i £ l e « * 1« not attested.

Thua the x u le la n o t f a l l y ju a tifie d *

3S«. P .V Z II.3.89 - ninadlbhvaia anatot^ * Hausale

(aaJcaraava mSrdhanvah ) •

f la aub atltuted f o r £ o f ana after ^ and n a d l .

vhen tlia v o r d 9 0 f o n a e d d e n o t e a *a )e lllfu ln e s s *

491) n ia n a ta * parlfled*, tatpurufa (P.ZX.2.18)

yada n la n atah aoaan e n a bhavatl

Qja» s r » S u * 10«7«3)

The o t h e r e x . n a d i anah *akllled in b a t h in g in t^e

riv er* la not a t t e a t e d . Thaa« thia rule la n o t f u l l y

ju a tifie d .

The e x . n a d lyaa la t a t i ^ r o aa by P . Z Z . 2 . 1 9 .

357. p .V Z Z Z .3 .9 6 - y llc u a a m lp a r ib h y a h ath alaa (a a s y a

m u r d h M iv a h )

^ is s u b stitu te d f o r £ in sth^a after ^ ku«

and p a r i .

The e x .s g iv e n b y |^. aa •

v i a y>alam • a rem ote p i a ce*

k u sth alm * a bad p lace*

 .-.1^
365

** Pl«c« a b o u n d in g in & tm l trm ^ m *

p a r i at h a l a n *a o rro u n din g p la c a o r a lt a *
j

Tha a x . a w iiay ia l m la ta tp u n iaa by I Z .2 .8 and

o t h a r a x .a toy P > 1 X * 2 . 1 8 « are n o t a t t a a t a d in pra- P.

lita ra tu ra . A ll t h a a x .e « axelM in ? a i l yt h a la « fira t

oocor in PM« 3 . 1 0 0 * # > h a »9 .8 4 ^ and OM. 3 .1 0 0 ^

ra a p a c tiv a ly .

3 5 6 .P » V Z I Z » 4 * 7 - ahno*d«ttat ( naXaragya natran )

n i» a u b a titttta d f o r n of ahan. wlian i t ta p r a c a d a d

by a w ord a n d in ? i n j| a nd h a r i n o a l a t t e r c a p a b l e o f

p ro d u c in g tha c h a n g e .

492) punrahna *fo r«- noo n*, tatpuruaa (P .Z Z .2 .1 )

• pitraam y<Jctai p u n a r id a w kanaa punrahi^

A la o in K a . sm §«8 m d fcha. tfp. S - 1 1 .7 .

Che o t h e r a x .

493) a paralw a *aftez^n o o a* i a a v a i l a b l e i n iSau. sa».

9 .1 0 .S * T a i. Br. 1 .5 .3 .3 r Cha. Up. 2 .1 4 .1 and S h a a r ,

Su. 1 .1 2 t 9 «
 jl' r

y.r'
3Gb

494) sarvahna ‘ the w ho le d a y * , tatpuruaa

(P .Z I .1 .4 9 ).

aonXn aam adhava v a c an v u t v a d a m p a tl

u p a s ly a t a w

O t a i.s a n . 1 .8 .9 )

A ls o In A p a .D h . s u . 1 .5 .3 3 .

4 rfh

3 59. P .V I Z I .4 .8 . - v a h « ian> ahltat (n a sy a n a t v a w )

la s u b stlta te d fo r the n of vahana/ whan i t

l a p r e c e d e d b y a word« w h ic h c aaaes the change.

4 95) nrvahana 'c h a r i o t * , tatpuruaa ( P .X I .2 .1 9 )

arv an c a w a d y a yayyam ratham y u n j a t h l

i h a vam v lm o can a o

(K k .s a m . 2 .3 7 .5 )
 3GV

t h « t h i n g w h i c h b « l a g p l a c « d on a c a r r i a g e , i«

called ^ t a . ^

But the e x .

496) pravahana * nam e o f a * is attested In

& a >B r • 14«9al«l# C h ^ *j2 jg ^ l«8 «l* and

497) pravahana *is f o u n d i n V a i . Glr.Stt> 1 .:K > .8 « w h ic h

m ean s 's p r i n k l i n g * . Even if the above d e r iv a t iv e

does n o t den o te th e s e n s e o f a h i t a , n o f v a h a n a beco m es

n •

T h e e x . s g i v e n b y {C. a s -

ik su v a h a n a a * a s u a a r - c a r t*

saravahanaa * a r e e d - c a r t*

darbhav«haa#> • a hay^cart*

are not a tte s te d .

'f .•

The e x .s are tatp uru fa ( P .Z I .2 .8 ).

v e h a n e y a d a r o p it a m u h y a t s t a d a h itw ucvate.

K>On P . V I I l . 4 . 8 . anekarthatvad dhatunaa dadhati

tatra varttate, ahitain i t i b h u t a k a l e tra na v iv a k s ita h

W vasa on K . V X X X . 4 . 8 .

a-